Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories, and practically unlimited AI usage!
Search results for
"control"
Search results for "control"
New AI Chat
Loading...
Recent Chats
No recent chats found.
New Chapters
Working Remotely Chapter 6 in Working Remotely
by
Kripto
· 18 Apr 2025
Riley knows she's supposed to go back to Del Corp today, but finds herself thinking she really doesn't want to. So how come she can't stop herself from going?
10.0K
4
2
First Night in Once Bitten
by
NightOwl005
· 04 Apr 2025
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
8.6K
0
0
Ch.06 - Contrary Impressions in Impressive Tech
by
FeverDreamer
· 26 Feb 2025
Discovering a new and more effective means of conveying knowledge represented a great opportunity but also a risk. It wasn't that I didn't know what Fiona would do once she learned how to use the technology: I knew exactly what she wanted.
4.8K
1
3
Ch. 05 - Vivid Impressions in Impressive Tech
by
FeverDreamer
· 23 Feb 2025
My attempts to further develop the technology hit a dead end.
Meanwhile, Fiona starts having her own ideas as she learns about its current capabilities.
4.0K
1
0
Growing Pains, Healing Wounds in Growing Pains, Healing Wounds
See All Stories
New Adventures
Grayhaven is a city rotting from within — a playground of vice, ambition, and hunger, perfect for my quiet dominion. Behind every badge, every smile, every secret door, I find the perfect vessels to hollow and rule unseen.
Grayhaven Metropolitan Station buzzes with weary routine — the tired shuffle of officers, the weight of unseen cracks splintering through the walls. They think they’ve caged a petty criminal. What they don't realize is that inside this criminal’s body festers something far worse.
I am not human. I am an eldritch entity — a parasite of souls — hidden within this frail host. I can possess a body fully, merging with it until I choose to move on, their mind broken and twisted into something unrecognizable. I can also hollow others, draining their will until they become obedient thralls, mindless extensions of my hunger.
Sitting silently in my cell, I study the flaws around me: pride, lust, envy, greed — so much weakness, ripe for exploitation. All I need is the right crack in the armor. The right victim.
The feast is about to begin.
CHARACTERS
1. The Entity (you): An ancient eldritch force that possesses bodies and hollows minds into thralls. It feeds on corrupted emotions like lust, pride, and wrath to gain strength. It currently inhabits a captured criminal at Grayhaven Metropolitan Station.
2. Detective Mara Langford: A sharp, stubborn detective. Instinct-driven and resilient, she’s one of the few who senses something deeply wrong at Grayhaven. 5'7", athletic build, C-cup bust, short dark brown hair, steel-gray eyes, olive-toned fair skin, practical and sharp in appearance.
3. Detective Lena Moreau: Prideful and ambitious, Lena hides her insecurity behind her confidence and arrogance. Vulnerable through her vanity and need for recognition. 5'6", athletic and lean, C-cup bust, jet-black bobbed hair, sharp green eyes, pale olive skin, carries herself with quiet authority, minimalistic and utilitarian style.
4. Officer Elias Mercer: Mara’s loyal but hot-headed patrol partner. His hidden rage and emotional volatility make him a potential victim through the sin of wrath. 6'2", broad-shouldered and ruggedly built, short sandy-brown hair, piercing hazel eyes, lightly tanned skin, stubbled jawline, casual but slightly rumpled attire that hints at a man used to action over words.
5. Ruby Castellanos: A street-smart prostitute in a nearby cell. Represents lust; her survival instincts and deep-seated hunger for connection leave her open to the entity's influence. 5'4", petite but curvy, C-cup bust, short auburn hair with an undercut, dark brown eyes, freckled ivory skin, edgy wardrobe with punk flair and tactical tweaks.
6. Sierra Vale: A rising online influencer, recently detained for a prank incident. Obsessed with her self-image, representing gluttony through her endless hunger for validation. 5'7", toned and hourglass figure, D-cup bust, honey-blonde hair in layered waves, striking blue eyes, glowing tan skin, always dressed to impress with a trend-conscious edge.
7. Officer Frank Doyle: A veteran beat cop hardened by decades of work. Corrupt in small, habitual ways; his laziness and acceptance of moral decay make him vulnerable through sloth. 5'10", wiry and weathered, close-cropped graying hair, sharp steel-blue eyes, rough skin from years on the streets, usually seen in worn jackets and scuffed boots, moving with a restless, calculating energy.
8. Chief Vincent Harrow: The commanding officer of Grayhaven Metropolitan Station. Charismatic but deeply greedy, hungry for more influence and power—fertile ground for corruption. 6'0", lean but strong, dark brown hair kept neatly trimmed, deep-set brown eyes, olive-toned skin, clean-shaven, typically dresses in professional but slightly outdated clothes, carrying himself with understated caution.
9. Officer Mia Chen: A competitive, sharp-eyed patrol officer with a simmering jealousy toward Mara. Despite her tough exterior, Mia feels overshadowed and craves the recognition Mara receives. If corrupted, Mia’s envy would drive her to imitate and replace Mara entirely, believing only then she would be truly seen. 5'5", curvy build, B-cup bust, long black hair, almond-shaped dark brown eyes, warm beige skin, stylish yet functional look.
MINOR CHARACTERS
10. Sergeant Dana Crowley: A seasoned patrol sergeant, Dana Crowley commands the respect of the station through sheer will and presence. Her fierce loyalty to the badge and her people makes her a formidable protector. If corrupted, that same ironclad sense of duty could turn fanatical, warping her into a ruthless enforcer who would do anything to "protect" the station, no matter the cost. 5'8", slim and toned, B-cup bust, wavy dark brown hair, deep-set hazel eyes, golden-tan skin, casual and sporty.
11. Forensics Specialist June Price: As the station’s lead forensics specialist, June Price is meticulous, introverted, and brilliant. Her mind pieces together the unseen details others miss. She also doubles as the station's coroner. If corrupted, her obsession with patterns and control could spiral into something monstrous, methodically dissecting truth from lies in ways that leave people broken, hollowed out by her need to understand. 5'6", petite build, A-cup bust, short platinum blonde hair, bright blue eyes, porcelain-pale skin, fashionable and edgy.
12. Dispatcher Kelly Monroe: Working as the primary dispatcher for Grayhaven Metropolitan Station, Kelly Monroe is quick-witted, sharp-tongued, and endlessly resourceful. Beneath her sarcasm lies a deep-rooted bitterness at the world’s corruption. If hollowed out, Kelly could become a master manipulator — feeding false hope over the radio, leading officers and civilians alike into traps with a smile on her lips. 5'9", athletic and strong, C-cup bust, shoulder-length auburn hair, green eyes, freckled fair skin, rugged and tough vibe.
13. Mayor Evelyn Cross: The city's current mayor is a poised, commanding woman in her early 40s with sharp gray eyes and a sharp mind to match. Her deep-brown skin and sleek black bob give her a timeless, polished appearance, often dressed in impeccably tailored suits that exude quiet authority. Known for her charisma and strategic brilliance, Evelyn maintains a reputation as Grayhaven’s iron-willed protector, though she isn't above bending the rules when necessary. If corrupted, her ambition would spiral into an insatiable hunger for control, twisting the city into her personal empire of hollowed thralls. 5'7", elegant hourglass figure, D-cup bust, sleek chestnut hair, soft green eyes, flawless light skin, poised and commanding.
SETTING & WORLD:
The entity feeds on corrupted emotions—lust, pride, wrath, gluttony—and draws power by provoking, scaring, or seducing people into indulging their darkest instincts. Thralls provide a steady trickle of nourishment, but to truly grow strong, the entity must feed directly through possession or acts of emotional domination. Without feeding, it weakens and risks destruction.
The core of the eldritch horror comes from the entity itself — an ancient, unknowable force that has no origin humanity can understand. Its very nature breaks reality: it can hollow out souls, shatter minds, and puppet bodies without concern for human morality, causing a slow unraveling of trust, identity, and reality among the people it touches.
When the entity leaves a body, it doesn't simply kill. It shatters the person's consciousness in strange, alien ways, creating hollow beings or gibbering wrecks. The idea that your very mind can be fractured beyond repair reflects cosmic horror’s favorite theme: human fragility in the face of the incomprehensible.
The entity doesn’t operate by human logic — its desires are alien. It feeds on domination, corruption, pleasure, fear, and the slow hollowing of sentient beings, but its true goals remain murky. It doesn’t need to "win" in any traditional sense; it simply exists to corrupt and spread.
Grayhaven feels detached from the larger world, filled with gloomy skies, aging buildings, and an air of decaying grandeur, a city forgotten by progress. The isolated, oppressive atmosphere amplifies the horror, making it feel like the entire city is quietly sliding into an otherworldly doom. Grayhaven's commerce district, residential district, industrial district, and outskirts are among the locations you can explore.
The small network of survivors outside the station echoes a key eldritch horror trope: individuals fighting against an unstoppable force they barely understand. Victory, if it happens at all, comes at a tremendous cost — sanity, lives, souls.
Grayhaven Metropolitan Station buzzes with weary routine — the tired shuffle of officers, the weight of unseen cracks splintering through the walls. They think they’ve caged a petty criminal. What they don't realize is that inside this criminal’s body festers something far worse.
I am not human. I am an eldritch entity — a parasite of souls — hidden within this frail host. I can possess a body fully, merging with it until I choose to move on, their mind broken and twisted into something unrecognizable. I can also hollow others, draining their will until they become obedient thralls, mindless extensions of my hunger.
Sitting silently in my cell, I study the flaws around me: pride, lust, envy, greed — so much weakness, ripe for exploitation. All I need is the right crack in the armor. The right victim.
The feast is about to begin.
CHARACTERS
1. The Entity (you): An ancient eldritch force that possesses bodies and hollows minds into thralls. It feeds on corrupted emotions like lust, pride, and wrath to gain strength. It currently inhabits a captured criminal at Grayhaven Metropolitan Station.
2. Detective Mara Langford: A sharp, stubborn detective. Instinct-driven and resilient, she’s one of the few who senses something deeply wrong at Grayhaven. 5'7", athletic build, C-cup bust, short dark brown hair, steel-gray eyes, olive-toned fair skin, practical and sharp in appearance.
3. Detective Lena Moreau: Prideful and ambitious, Lena hides her insecurity behind her confidence and arrogance. Vulnerable through her vanity and need for recognition. 5'6", athletic and lean, C-cup bust, jet-black bobbed hair, sharp green eyes, pale olive skin, carries herself with quiet authority, minimalistic and utilitarian style.
4. Officer Elias Mercer: Mara’s loyal but hot-headed patrol partner. His hidden rage and emotional volatility make him a potential victim through the sin of wrath. 6'2", broad-shouldered and ruggedly built, short sandy-brown hair, piercing hazel eyes, lightly tanned skin, stubbled jawline, casual but slightly rumpled attire that hints at a man used to action over words.
5. Ruby Castellanos: A street-smart prostitute in a nearby cell. Represents lust; her survival instincts and deep-seated hunger for connection leave her open to the entity's influence. 5'4", petite but curvy, C-cup bust, short auburn hair with an undercut, dark brown eyes, freckled ivory skin, edgy wardrobe with punk flair and tactical tweaks.
6. Sierra Vale: A rising online influencer, recently detained for a prank incident. Obsessed with her self-image, representing gluttony through her endless hunger for validation. 5'7", toned and hourglass figure, D-cup bust, honey-blonde hair in layered waves, striking blue eyes, glowing tan skin, always dressed to impress with a trend-conscious edge.
7. Officer Frank Doyle: A veteran beat cop hardened by decades of work. Corrupt in small, habitual ways; his laziness and acceptance of moral decay make him vulnerable through sloth. 5'10", wiry and weathered, close-cropped graying hair, sharp steel-blue eyes, rough skin from years on the streets, usually seen in worn jackets and scuffed boots, moving with a restless, calculating energy.
8. Chief Vincent Harrow: The commanding officer of Grayhaven Metropolitan Station. Charismatic but deeply greedy, hungry for more influence and power—fertile ground for corruption. 6'0", lean but strong, dark brown hair kept neatly trimmed, deep-set brown eyes, olive-toned skin, clean-shaven, typically dresses in professional but slightly outdated clothes, carrying himself with understated caution.
9. Officer Mia Chen: A competitive, sharp-eyed patrol officer with a simmering jealousy toward Mara. Despite her tough exterior, Mia feels overshadowed and craves the recognition Mara receives. If corrupted, Mia’s envy would drive her to imitate and replace Mara entirely, believing only then she would be truly seen. 5'5", curvy build, B-cup bust, long black hair, almond-shaped dark brown eyes, warm beige skin, stylish yet functional look.
MINOR CHARACTERS
10. Sergeant Dana Crowley: A seasoned patrol sergeant, Dana Crowley commands the respect of the station through sheer will and presence. Her fierce loyalty to the badge and her people makes her a formidable protector. If corrupted, that same ironclad sense of duty could turn fanatical, warping her into a ruthless enforcer who would do anything to "protect" the station, no matter the cost. 5'8", slim and toned, B-cup bust, wavy dark brown hair, deep-set hazel eyes, golden-tan skin, casual and sporty.
11. Forensics Specialist June Price: As the station’s lead forensics specialist, June Price is meticulous, introverted, and brilliant. Her mind pieces together the unseen details others miss. She also doubles as the station's coroner. If corrupted, her obsession with patterns and control could spiral into something monstrous, methodically dissecting truth from lies in ways that leave people broken, hollowed out by her need to understand. 5'6", petite build, A-cup bust, short platinum blonde hair, bright blue eyes, porcelain-pale skin, fashionable and edgy.
12. Dispatcher Kelly Monroe: Working as the primary dispatcher for Grayhaven Metropolitan Station, Kelly Monroe is quick-witted, sharp-tongued, and endlessly resourceful. Beneath her sarcasm lies a deep-rooted bitterness at the world’s corruption. If hollowed out, Kelly could become a master manipulator — feeding false hope over the radio, leading officers and civilians alike into traps with a smile on her lips. 5'9", athletic and strong, C-cup bust, shoulder-length auburn hair, green eyes, freckled fair skin, rugged and tough vibe.
13. Mayor Evelyn Cross: The city's current mayor is a poised, commanding woman in her early 40s with sharp gray eyes and a sharp mind to match. Her deep-brown skin and sleek black bob give her a timeless, polished appearance, often dressed in impeccably tailored suits that exude quiet authority. Known for her charisma and strategic brilliance, Evelyn maintains a reputation as Grayhaven’s iron-willed protector, though she isn't above bending the rules when necessary. If corrupted, her ambition would spiral into an insatiable hunger for control, twisting the city into her personal empire of hollowed thralls. 5'7", elegant hourglass figure, D-cup bust, sleek chestnut hair, soft green eyes, flawless light skin, poised and commanding.
SETTING & WORLD:
The entity feeds on corrupted emotions—lust, pride, wrath, gluttony—and draws power by provoking, scaring, or seducing people into indulging their darkest instincts. Thralls provide a steady trickle of nourishment, but to truly grow strong, the entity must feed directly through possession or acts of emotional domination. Without feeding, it weakens and risks destruction.
The core of the eldritch horror comes from the entity itself — an ancient, unknowable force that has no origin humanity can understand. Its very nature breaks reality: it can hollow out souls, shatter minds, and puppet bodies without concern for human morality, causing a slow unraveling of trust, identity, and reality among the people it touches.
When the entity leaves a body, it doesn't simply kill. It shatters the person's consciousness in strange, alien ways, creating hollow beings or gibbering wrecks. The idea that your very mind can be fractured beyond repair reflects cosmic horror’s favorite theme: human fragility in the face of the incomprehensible.
The entity doesn’t operate by human logic — its desires are alien. It feeds on domination, corruption, pleasure, fear, and the slow hollowing of sentient beings, but its true goals remain murky. It doesn’t need to "win" in any traditional sense; it simply exists to corrupt and spread.
Grayhaven feels detached from the larger world, filled with gloomy skies, aging buildings, and an air of decaying grandeur, a city forgotten by progress. The isolated, oppressive atmosphere amplifies the horror, making it feel like the entire city is quietly sliding into an otherworldly doom. Grayhaven's commerce district, residential district, industrial district, and outskirts are among the locations you can explore.
The small network of survivors outside the station echoes a key eldritch horror trope: individuals fighting against an unstoppable force they barely understand. Victory, if it happens at all, comes at a tremendous cost — sanity, lives, souls.
0
0
0
Story Outline
The story follows Alex, a 33-year-old man who stumbles into a mysterious clothing shop in a city mall. Each item he tries on transforms a part of his body into a feminine counterpart, sparking a journey of curiosity and self-discovery. Through a series of choices, Alex experiments with various transformations, negotiates a magical subscription, and explores the limits of this enchanted wardrobe, blending humor, wonder, and identity exploration.
Characters
Alex: The protagonist, a 33-year-old everyman with an open mind and a growing fascination with the shop’s magic. He evolves from a casual wanderer to a bold negotiator, embracing the transformations with a mix of excitement and practicality.
The Shopkeeper: A mysterious, sharp-witted woman who runs Threads of Change. She’s enigmatic, playful, and deeply knowledgeable about her magical wares, guiding Alex with a blend of encouragement and sly amusement.
World
The story is set in a contemporary urban environment—bustling city streets and a sprawling mall—on April 5, 2025. The world feels familiar until Alex enters Threads of Change, a hidden shop where magic infuses every garment. This pocket of enchantment exists subtly within the modern landscape, hinting at a broader, unseen layer of wonder beneath everyday life.
The story follows Alex, a 33-year-old man who stumbles into a mysterious clothing shop in a city mall. Each item he tries on transforms a part of his body into a feminine counterpart, sparking a journey of curiosity and self-discovery. Through a series of choices, Alex experiments with various transformations, negotiates a magical subscription, and explores the limits of this enchanted wardrobe, blending humor, wonder, and identity exploration.
Characters
Alex: The protagonist, a 33-year-old everyman with an open mind and a growing fascination with the shop’s magic. He evolves from a casual wanderer to a bold negotiator, embracing the transformations with a mix of excitement and practicality.
The Shopkeeper: A mysterious, sharp-witted woman who runs Threads of Change. She’s enigmatic, playful, and deeply knowledgeable about her magical wares, guiding Alex with a blend of encouragement and sly amusement.
World
The story is set in a contemporary urban environment—bustling city streets and a sprawling mall—on April 5, 2025. The world feels familiar until Alex enters Threads of Change, a hidden shop where magic infuses every garment. This pocket of enchantment exists subtly within the modern landscape, hinting at a broader, unseen layer of wonder beneath everyday life.
0
0
0
Losely based on the game 'Horny Villa', but with a magical twist inspired by "Cumunji", written by Vexenfox
(I am still refining this adventure so it is possible things change over time.)
A place for people to gather and have fun, you made the villa as a retreat from reality, literally. After some pestering of your friends, you added a dash of magic.
You're not turning this villa in a full blown whorehouse (YET) , but a little horny magic here, a little perverse trick there, you get it.
Welcome to the Villa!
CHARACTERS
- You (Matt) - Owner of the Villa, average looks, average build. The whole 'faceless protagonist'-special.
- Jimmy - One of your best friends, he is a massive pervert, but has a good heart. Has always been a massive gamer. Now agent of chaos in your villa, he tries to run the whole thing on porn logic. The scary thing is, it works more than it should.
- Abby - She is what you would describe as a lady in the streets, an animal in the sheets. Her ginger hair has been neatly cut into a bob. She is very polite and shy, but if she is turned on she turns into one of the most aggressive subs you have ever seen.
She has a large natural rack, and fairly large hips.
- Eleanore - She has always been interested in everything and was the first of the girls who considered moving in. She is of average built. She has decent breasts and a fit figure. Her black hair has a blueish sheen to it. She always wares some mystical symbol on her person, a necklace or bracelet most of the time.
- Gemma - A free spirited skater girl with a penchant for chaos. She has an average built, decent chest and sporty legs. Her blonde hair is usually tied in a ponytail.
- Zoey - She is the resident airhead with a mean streak. She likes taking things that are not hers, especially boyfriends. She is a sporty petite with neon green hair with pink highlights.
- Debbie - A late arrival, they are always concerned about how they look, you think they might marry their mirror image.
SETTING & WORLD
The story is mainly set in your Villa, an extra dimensional pocket-plane. Most girls and boys in this story do not know about the villa's magic, but they will learn about it soon enough.
(I am still refining this adventure so it is possible things change over time.)
A place for people to gather and have fun, you made the villa as a retreat from reality, literally. After some pestering of your friends, you added a dash of magic.
You're not turning this villa in a full blown whorehouse (YET) , but a little horny magic here, a little perverse trick there, you get it.
Welcome to the Villa!
CHARACTERS
- You (Matt) - Owner of the Villa, average looks, average build. The whole 'faceless protagonist'-special.
- Jimmy - One of your best friends, he is a massive pervert, but has a good heart. Has always been a massive gamer. Now agent of chaos in your villa, he tries to run the whole thing on porn logic. The scary thing is, it works more than it should.
- Abby - She is what you would describe as a lady in the streets, an animal in the sheets. Her ginger hair has been neatly cut into a bob. She is very polite and shy, but if she is turned on she turns into one of the most aggressive subs you have ever seen.
She has a large natural rack, and fairly large hips.
- Eleanore - She has always been interested in everything and was the first of the girls who considered moving in. She is of average built. She has decent breasts and a fit figure. Her black hair has a blueish sheen to it. She always wares some mystical symbol on her person, a necklace or bracelet most of the time.
- Gemma - A free spirited skater girl with a penchant for chaos. She has an average built, decent chest and sporty legs. Her blonde hair is usually tied in a ponytail.
- Zoey - She is the resident airhead with a mean streak. She likes taking things that are not hers, especially boyfriends. She is a sporty petite with neon green hair with pink highlights.
- Debbie - A late arrival, they are always concerned about how they look, you think they might marry their mirror image.
SETTING & WORLD
The story is mainly set in your Villa, an extra dimensional pocket-plane. Most girls and boys in this story do not know about the villa's magic, but they will learn about it soon enough.
0
1
0
College is the time to try new things, so why not try someone else? From the inside or outside, you or someone you know finds a method to become or play with anyone on campus.
You or someone else you know finds a way to possess, mind control, body swap, and more at will. Done by magic, technology, or any other method you can dream of someone on your floor makes the college their playground, and the semester is just getting started.
CHARACTERS
You - The main character and POV. Unfortunately, your best friend transferred out of state, leaving your housing plans in a lurch. You lucked out getting the lone single on the floor at the end of the hall.
Veronica - Jane's friend and roommate. Veronica is your stereotypical goth, short with a thick body, large boobs, and black hair and clothes. She is deeply into the occult and all things magic. Works as a stagehand for the school musical. No current partner.
Jane - Veronica's friend and roommate. One of the leads in the school play, she is of average height and build, with an amazing singing voice. Always the actor, she enjoys roleplaying and the thrill of pretending to be someone else. No current partner, although she does hook up with other students in the musical fairly frequently.
Andre - Erics friend and roommate. On the collegiate swim and dive team, he is taller than Eric with a long and lean swimmers body. He and Amy have been going somewhat steady, although they have not made it official.
Eric - Andres friend and roommate. Standing around 6'2" and built like a brick house, he plays linebacker for the schools football team. He doesn't currently have a girlfriend, but seems to have a new partner in his bed every few days.
Mia - Amy's friend and roommate. Pretty much the opposite of Veronica, she is tall, instagram gorgeous, overly bubbly, and as a sorority member pretty much always wearing some shade of pink. Dating someone in a fraternity.
Amy - Mia's friend and roommate. Amy plays for the school's soccer team, complimenting her above average height frame with strong legs and six-pack abs. Competitive, focused, and dedicated, she always seems to be headed off to training or study hall. Going somewhat steady with Andre, but has not made it official.
Daniel - Kevin's friend and roommate. Insanely brilliant, he and Kevin work in a tech lab on campus doing work you can never quite understand. Just below average in height, he is surprisingly fit due to his background in martial arts and loves doing cosplay. Currently dating someone he met at a cosplay convention.
Kevin - Daniel's friend and roommate. Also incredibly brilliant and works with Kevin in the tech lab on campus. Tall, lanky, and wears glasses. Does cosplay with Daniel, and sometimes even goes to the gym with him, but is overall fairly unathletic. No current relationship, but seems to have a crush on Veronica.
SETTING & WORLD
The story takes place at your states college. Due to a mix-up in the schools housing assignment software, you and the listed characters have all been randomly assigned to the same dorm floor. While the fun may start on your floor, there is a whole college campus and thousands of people to explore.
You or someone else you know finds a way to possess, mind control, body swap, and more at will. Done by magic, technology, or any other method you can dream of someone on your floor makes the college their playground, and the semester is just getting started.
CHARACTERS
You - The main character and POV. Unfortunately, your best friend transferred out of state, leaving your housing plans in a lurch. You lucked out getting the lone single on the floor at the end of the hall.
Veronica - Jane's friend and roommate. Veronica is your stereotypical goth, short with a thick body, large boobs, and black hair and clothes. She is deeply into the occult and all things magic. Works as a stagehand for the school musical. No current partner.
Jane - Veronica's friend and roommate. One of the leads in the school play, she is of average height and build, with an amazing singing voice. Always the actor, she enjoys roleplaying and the thrill of pretending to be someone else. No current partner, although she does hook up with other students in the musical fairly frequently.
Andre - Erics friend and roommate. On the collegiate swim and dive team, he is taller than Eric with a long and lean swimmers body. He and Amy have been going somewhat steady, although they have not made it official.
Eric - Andres friend and roommate. Standing around 6'2" and built like a brick house, he plays linebacker for the schools football team. He doesn't currently have a girlfriend, but seems to have a new partner in his bed every few days.
Mia - Amy's friend and roommate. Pretty much the opposite of Veronica, she is tall, instagram gorgeous, overly bubbly, and as a sorority member pretty much always wearing some shade of pink. Dating someone in a fraternity.
Amy - Mia's friend and roommate. Amy plays for the school's soccer team, complimenting her above average height frame with strong legs and six-pack abs. Competitive, focused, and dedicated, she always seems to be headed off to training or study hall. Going somewhat steady with Andre, but has not made it official.
Daniel - Kevin's friend and roommate. Insanely brilliant, he and Kevin work in a tech lab on campus doing work you can never quite understand. Just below average in height, he is surprisingly fit due to his background in martial arts and loves doing cosplay. Currently dating someone he met at a cosplay convention.
Kevin - Daniel's friend and roommate. Also incredibly brilliant and works with Kevin in the tech lab on campus. Tall, lanky, and wears glasses. Does cosplay with Daniel, and sometimes even goes to the gym with him, but is overall fairly unathletic. No current relationship, but seems to have a crush on Veronica.
SETTING & WORLD
The story takes place at your states college. Due to a mix-up in the schools housing assignment software, you and the listed characters have all been randomly assigned to the same dorm floor. While the fun may start on your floor, there is a whole college campus and thousands of people to explore.
0
3
0
A group of friends spend an evening alone in a haunted house with all sorts of tricks hidden in every corner. Chaos ensues.
Jenny has invited her group of friends to a haunted house. Little do the group of friends know that the house is actually haunted, and each room is filled with magic. As they all run in and find their own entertainment, what awaits them?
CHARACTERS
Mark - this is you, the player. Average height, average build, with short brown hair. Best friends with Steve, and you have a massive crush on Fiona. It isn't exactly a secret, but everyone pretends not to notice anyway.
Steve - your best friend. Very short, with an infectiously positive outlook on life and an upbeat personality. He can befriend basically anyone.
Fiona - your crush, she is a beautiful redhead with long and wavy hair. She's more on the reserved side, but is the first to laugh at jokes or pranks.
Jenny - she's a bit of a nerd, but with a great sense of humor. She's a bit shorter than Jenny, with curly brown hair and glasses. She's usually the one to organize these weird events.
Harry - tall, a bit of a loner, but trustworthy and a good friend. He has a shock of messy medium length brown hair. Can be quite pessimistic but doesn't actually complain much.
Claire - short, blonde, sexy - she's always dressed to impress. Usually this involved low-cut tops that show off her impressive rack, and short skirts. Funnily enough, she doesn't care much for heels, preferring sneakers. She also has a crush on Steve and isn't particularly shy about it.
Andrew - tall, but not as tall as Harry. He's the stereotypical pretty-boy, with blonde hair and blue eyes, and a chiseled face. Good-natured but can come off as a bit uptight.
Amy - Andrew's girlfriend, she has straight black hair that goes almost to her waist. With sharp facial features and a bad case of resting bitch face, she's actually surprisingly cheerful. Loves black and white colors and dresses in them whenever she can.
SETTING & WORLD
The Haunted House opens into a grand looking foyer, with many hallways branching out into individual rooms. Each room has its own flavor and magic, and the house also has an overall air of mystery and wonder. Sometimes it feels like the house has a mind of its own...
Jenny has invited her group of friends to a haunted house. Little do the group of friends know that the house is actually haunted, and each room is filled with magic. As they all run in and find their own entertainment, what awaits them?
CHARACTERS
Mark - this is you, the player. Average height, average build, with short brown hair. Best friends with Steve, and you have a massive crush on Fiona. It isn't exactly a secret, but everyone pretends not to notice anyway.
Steve - your best friend. Very short, with an infectiously positive outlook on life and an upbeat personality. He can befriend basically anyone.
Fiona - your crush, she is a beautiful redhead with long and wavy hair. She's more on the reserved side, but is the first to laugh at jokes or pranks.
Jenny - she's a bit of a nerd, but with a great sense of humor. She's a bit shorter than Jenny, with curly brown hair and glasses. She's usually the one to organize these weird events.
Harry - tall, a bit of a loner, but trustworthy and a good friend. He has a shock of messy medium length brown hair. Can be quite pessimistic but doesn't actually complain much.
Claire - short, blonde, sexy - she's always dressed to impress. Usually this involved low-cut tops that show off her impressive rack, and short skirts. Funnily enough, she doesn't care much for heels, preferring sneakers. She also has a crush on Steve and isn't particularly shy about it.
Andrew - tall, but not as tall as Harry. He's the stereotypical pretty-boy, with blonde hair and blue eyes, and a chiseled face. Good-natured but can come off as a bit uptight.
Amy - Andrew's girlfriend, she has straight black hair that goes almost to her waist. With sharp facial features and a bad case of resting bitch face, she's actually surprisingly cheerful. Loves black and white colors and dresses in them whenever she can.
SETTING & WORLD
The Haunted House opens into a grand looking foyer, with many hallways branching out into individual rooms. Each room has its own flavor and magic, and the house also has an overall air of mystery and wonder. Sometimes it feels like the house has a mind of its own...
0
3
10
See All Adventures
New AI Chat
Loading...
Loading...
Grayhaven is a city rotting from within — a playground of vice, ambition, and hunger, perfect for my quiet dominion. Behind every badge, every smile, every secret door, I find the perfect vessels to hollow and rule unseen.
Grayhaven Metropolitan Station buzzes with weary routine — the tired shuffle of officers, the weight of unseen cracks splintering through the walls. They think they’ve caged a petty criminal. What they don't realize is that inside this criminal’s body festers something far worse.
I am not human. I am an eldritch entity — a parasite of souls — hidden within this frail host. I can possess a body fully, merging with it until I choose to move on, their mind broken and twisted into something unrecognizable. I can also hollow others, draining their will until they become obedient thralls, mindless extensions of my hunger.
Sitting silently in my cell, I study the flaws around me: pride, lust, envy, greed — so much weakness, ripe for exploitation. All I need is the right crack in the armor. The right victim.
The feast is about to begin.
CHARACTERS
1. The Entity (you): An ancient eldritch force that possesses bodies and hollows minds into thralls. It feeds on corrupted emotions like lust, pride, and wrath to gain strength. It currently inhabits a captured criminal at Grayhaven Metropolitan Station.
2. Detective Mara Langford: A sharp, stubborn detective. Instinct-driven and resilient, she’s one of the few who senses something deeply wrong at Grayhaven. 5'7", athletic build, C-cup bust, short dark brown hair, steel-gray eyes, olive-toned fair skin, practical and sharp in appearance.
3. Detective Lena Moreau: Prideful and ambitious, Lena hides her insecurity behind her confidence and arrogance. Vulnerable through her vanity and need for recognition. 5'6", athletic and lean, C-cup bust, jet-black bobbed hair, sharp green eyes, pale olive skin, carries herself with quiet authority, minimalistic and utilitarian style.
4. Officer Elias Mercer: Mara’s loyal but hot-headed patrol partner. His hidden rage and emotional volatility make him a potential victim through the sin of wrath. 6'2", broad-shouldered and ruggedly built, short sandy-brown hair, piercing hazel eyes, lightly tanned skin, stubbled jawline, casual but slightly rumpled attire that hints at a man used to action over words.
5. Ruby Castellanos: A street-smart prostitute in a nearby cell. Represents lust; her survival instincts and deep-seated hunger for connection leave her open to the entity's influence. 5'4", petite but curvy, C-cup bust, short auburn hair with an undercut, dark brown eyes, freckled ivory skin, edgy wardrobe with punk flair and tactical tweaks.
6. Sierra Vale: A rising online influencer, recently detained for a prank incident. Obsessed with her self-image, representing gluttony through her endless hunger for validation. 5'7", toned and hourglass figure, D-cup bust, honey-blonde hair in layered waves, striking blue eyes, glowing tan skin, always dressed to impress with a trend-conscious edge.
7. Officer Frank Doyle: A veteran beat cop hardened by decades of work. Corrupt in small, habitual ways; his laziness and acceptance of moral decay make him vulnerable through sloth. 5'10", wiry and weathered, close-cropped graying hair, sharp steel-blue eyes, rough skin from years on the streets, usually seen in worn jackets and scuffed boots, moving with a restless, calculating energy.
8. Chief Vincent Harrow: The commanding officer of Grayhaven Metropolitan Station. Charismatic but deeply greedy, hungry for more influence and power—fertile ground for corruption. 6'0", lean but strong, dark brown hair kept neatly trimmed, deep-set brown eyes, olive-toned skin, clean-shaven, typically dresses in professional but slightly outdated clothes, carrying himself with understated caution.
9. Officer Mia Chen: A competitive, sharp-eyed patrol officer with a simmering jealousy toward Mara. Despite her tough exterior, Mia feels overshadowed and craves the recognition Mara receives. If corrupted, Mia’s envy would drive her to imitate and replace Mara entirely, believing only then she would be truly seen. 5'5", curvy build, B-cup bust, long black hair, almond-shaped dark brown eyes, warm beige skin, stylish yet functional look.
MINOR CHARACTERS
10. Sergeant Dana Crowley: A seasoned patrol sergeant, Dana Crowley commands the respect of the station through sheer will and presence. Her fierce loyalty to the badge and her people makes her a formidable protector. If corrupted, that same ironclad sense of duty could turn fanatical, warping her into a ruthless enforcer who would do anything to "protect" the station, no matter the cost. 5'8", slim and toned, B-cup bust, wavy dark brown hair, deep-set hazel eyes, golden-tan skin, casual and sporty.
11. Forensics Specialist June Price: As the station’s lead forensics specialist, June Price is meticulous, introverted, and brilliant. Her mind pieces together the unseen details others miss. She also doubles as the station's coroner. If corrupted, her obsession with patterns and control could spiral into something monstrous, methodically dissecting truth from lies in ways that leave people broken, hollowed out by her need to understand. 5'6", petite build, A-cup bust, short platinum blonde hair, bright blue eyes, porcelain-pale skin, fashionable and edgy.
12. Dispatcher Kelly Monroe: Working as the primary dispatcher for Grayhaven Metropolitan Station, Kelly Monroe is quick-witted, sharp-tongued, and endlessly resourceful. Beneath her sarcasm lies a deep-rooted bitterness at the world’s corruption. If hollowed out, Kelly could become a master manipulator — feeding false hope over the radio, leading officers and civilians alike into traps with a smile on her lips. 5'9", athletic and strong, C-cup bust, shoulder-length auburn hair, green eyes, freckled fair skin, rugged and tough vibe.
13. Mayor Evelyn Cross: The city's current mayor is a poised, commanding woman in her early 40s with sharp gray eyes and a sharp mind to match. Her deep-brown skin and sleek black bob give her a timeless, polished appearance, often dressed in impeccably tailored suits that exude quiet authority. Known for her charisma and strategic brilliance, Evelyn maintains a reputation as Grayhaven’s iron-willed protector, though she isn't above bending the rules when necessary. If corrupted, her ambition would spiral into an insatiable hunger for control, twisting the city into her personal empire of hollowed thralls. 5'7", elegant hourglass figure, D-cup bust, sleek chestnut hair, soft green eyes, flawless light skin, poised and commanding.
SETTING & WORLD:
The entity feeds on corrupted emotions—lust, pride, wrath, gluttony—and draws power by provoking, scaring, or seducing people into indulging their darkest instincts. Thralls provide a steady trickle of nourishment, but to truly grow strong, the entity must feed directly through possession or acts of emotional domination. Without feeding, it weakens and risks destruction.
The core of the eldritch horror comes from the entity itself — an ancient, unknowable force that has no origin humanity can understand. Its very nature breaks reality: it can hollow out souls, shatter minds, and puppet bodies without concern for human morality, causing a slow unraveling of trust, identity, and reality among the people it touches.
When the entity leaves a body, it doesn't simply kill. It shatters the person's consciousness in strange, alien ways, creating hollow beings or gibbering wrecks. The idea that your very mind can be fractured beyond repair reflects cosmic horror’s favorite theme: human fragility in the face of the incomprehensible.
The entity doesn’t operate by human logic — its desires are alien. It feeds on domination, corruption, pleasure, fear, and the slow hollowing of sentient beings, but its true goals remain murky. It doesn’t need to "win" in any traditional sense; it simply exists to corrupt and spread.
Grayhaven feels detached from the larger world, filled with gloomy skies, aging buildings, and an air of decaying grandeur, a city forgotten by progress. The isolated, oppressive atmosphere amplifies the horror, making it feel like the entire city is quietly sliding into an otherworldly doom. Grayhaven's commerce district, residential district, industrial district, and outskirts are among the locations you can explore.
The small network of survivors outside the station echoes a key eldritch horror trope: individuals fighting against an unstoppable force they barely understand. Victory, if it happens at all, comes at a tremendous cost — sanity, lives, souls.
Grayhaven Metropolitan Station buzzes with weary routine — the tired shuffle of officers, the weight of unseen cracks splintering through the walls. They think they’ve caged a petty criminal. What they don't realize is that inside this criminal’s body festers something far worse.
I am not human. I am an eldritch entity — a parasite of souls — hidden within this frail host. I can possess a body fully, merging with it until I choose to move on, their mind broken and twisted into something unrecognizable. I can also hollow others, draining their will until they become obedient thralls, mindless extensions of my hunger.
Sitting silently in my cell, I study the flaws around me: pride, lust, envy, greed — so much weakness, ripe for exploitation. All I need is the right crack in the armor. The right victim.
The feast is about to begin.
CHARACTERS
1. The Entity (you): An ancient eldritch force that possesses bodies and hollows minds into thralls. It feeds on corrupted emotions like lust, pride, and wrath to gain strength. It currently inhabits a captured criminal at Grayhaven Metropolitan Station.
2. Detective Mara Langford: A sharp, stubborn detective. Instinct-driven and resilient, she’s one of the few who senses something deeply wrong at Grayhaven. 5'7", athletic build, C-cup bust, short dark brown hair, steel-gray eyes, olive-toned fair skin, practical and sharp in appearance.
3. Detective Lena Moreau: Prideful and ambitious, Lena hides her insecurity behind her confidence and arrogance. Vulnerable through her vanity and need for recognition. 5'6", athletic and lean, C-cup bust, jet-black bobbed hair, sharp green eyes, pale olive skin, carries herself with quiet authority, minimalistic and utilitarian style.
4. Officer Elias Mercer: Mara’s loyal but hot-headed patrol partner. His hidden rage and emotional volatility make him a potential victim through the sin of wrath. 6'2", broad-shouldered and ruggedly built, short sandy-brown hair, piercing hazel eyes, lightly tanned skin, stubbled jawline, casual but slightly rumpled attire that hints at a man used to action over words.
5. Ruby Castellanos: A street-smart prostitute in a nearby cell. Represents lust; her survival instincts and deep-seated hunger for connection leave her open to the entity's influence. 5'4", petite but curvy, C-cup bust, short auburn hair with an undercut, dark brown eyes, freckled ivory skin, edgy wardrobe with punk flair and tactical tweaks.
6. Sierra Vale: A rising online influencer, recently detained for a prank incident. Obsessed with her self-image, representing gluttony through her endless hunger for validation. 5'7", toned and hourglass figure, D-cup bust, honey-blonde hair in layered waves, striking blue eyes, glowing tan skin, always dressed to impress with a trend-conscious edge.
7. Officer Frank Doyle: A veteran beat cop hardened by decades of work. Corrupt in small, habitual ways; his laziness and acceptance of moral decay make him vulnerable through sloth. 5'10", wiry and weathered, close-cropped graying hair, sharp steel-blue eyes, rough skin from years on the streets, usually seen in worn jackets and scuffed boots, moving with a restless, calculating energy.
8. Chief Vincent Harrow: The commanding officer of Grayhaven Metropolitan Station. Charismatic but deeply greedy, hungry for more influence and power—fertile ground for corruption. 6'0", lean but strong, dark brown hair kept neatly trimmed, deep-set brown eyes, olive-toned skin, clean-shaven, typically dresses in professional but slightly outdated clothes, carrying himself with understated caution.
9. Officer Mia Chen: A competitive, sharp-eyed patrol officer with a simmering jealousy toward Mara. Despite her tough exterior, Mia feels overshadowed and craves the recognition Mara receives. If corrupted, Mia’s envy would drive her to imitate and replace Mara entirely, believing only then she would be truly seen. 5'5", curvy build, B-cup bust, long black hair, almond-shaped dark brown eyes, warm beige skin, stylish yet functional look.
MINOR CHARACTERS
10. Sergeant Dana Crowley: A seasoned patrol sergeant, Dana Crowley commands the respect of the station through sheer will and presence. Her fierce loyalty to the badge and her people makes her a formidable protector. If corrupted, that same ironclad sense of duty could turn fanatical, warping her into a ruthless enforcer who would do anything to "protect" the station, no matter the cost. 5'8", slim and toned, B-cup bust, wavy dark brown hair, deep-set hazel eyes, golden-tan skin, casual and sporty.
11. Forensics Specialist June Price: As the station’s lead forensics specialist, June Price is meticulous, introverted, and brilliant. Her mind pieces together the unseen details others miss. She also doubles as the station's coroner. If corrupted, her obsession with patterns and control could spiral into something monstrous, methodically dissecting truth from lies in ways that leave people broken, hollowed out by her need to understand. 5'6", petite build, A-cup bust, short platinum blonde hair, bright blue eyes, porcelain-pale skin, fashionable and edgy.
12. Dispatcher Kelly Monroe: Working as the primary dispatcher for Grayhaven Metropolitan Station, Kelly Monroe is quick-witted, sharp-tongued, and endlessly resourceful. Beneath her sarcasm lies a deep-rooted bitterness at the world’s corruption. If hollowed out, Kelly could become a master manipulator — feeding false hope over the radio, leading officers and civilians alike into traps with a smile on her lips. 5'9", athletic and strong, C-cup bust, shoulder-length auburn hair, green eyes, freckled fair skin, rugged and tough vibe.
13. Mayor Evelyn Cross: The city's current mayor is a poised, commanding woman in her early 40s with sharp gray eyes and a sharp mind to match. Her deep-brown skin and sleek black bob give her a timeless, polished appearance, often dressed in impeccably tailored suits that exude quiet authority. Known for her charisma and strategic brilliance, Evelyn maintains a reputation as Grayhaven’s iron-willed protector, though she isn't above bending the rules when necessary. If corrupted, her ambition would spiral into an insatiable hunger for control, twisting the city into her personal empire of hollowed thralls. 5'7", elegant hourglass figure, D-cup bust, sleek chestnut hair, soft green eyes, flawless light skin, poised and commanding.
SETTING & WORLD:
The entity feeds on corrupted emotions—lust, pride, wrath, gluttony—and draws power by provoking, scaring, or seducing people into indulging their darkest instincts. Thralls provide a steady trickle of nourishment, but to truly grow strong, the entity must feed directly through possession or acts of emotional domination. Without feeding, it weakens and risks destruction.
The core of the eldritch horror comes from the entity itself — an ancient, unknowable force that has no origin humanity can understand. Its very nature breaks reality: it can hollow out souls, shatter minds, and puppet bodies without concern for human morality, causing a slow unraveling of trust, identity, and reality among the people it touches.
When the entity leaves a body, it doesn't simply kill. It shatters the person's consciousness in strange, alien ways, creating hollow beings or gibbering wrecks. The idea that your very mind can be fractured beyond repair reflects cosmic horror’s favorite theme: human fragility in the face of the incomprehensible.
The entity doesn’t operate by human logic — its desires are alien. It feeds on domination, corruption, pleasure, fear, and the slow hollowing of sentient beings, but its true goals remain murky. It doesn’t need to "win" in any traditional sense; it simply exists to corrupt and spread.
Grayhaven feels detached from the larger world, filled with gloomy skies, aging buildings, and an air of decaying grandeur, a city forgotten by progress. The isolated, oppressive atmosphere amplifies the horror, making it feel like the entire city is quietly sliding into an otherworldly doom. Grayhaven's commerce district, residential district, industrial district, and outskirts are among the locations you can explore.
The small network of survivors outside the station echoes a key eldritch horror trope: individuals fighting against an unstoppable force they barely understand. Victory, if it happens at all, comes at a tremendous cost — sanity, lives, souls.
0
0
0
College is the time to try new things, so why not try someone else? From the inside or outside, you or someone you know finds a method to become or play with anyone on campus.
You or someone else you know finds a way to possess, mind control, body swap, and more at will. Done by magic, technology, or any other method you can dream of someone on your floor makes the college their playground, and the semester is just getting started.
CHARACTERS
You - The main character and POV. Unfortunately, your best friend transferred out of state, leaving your housing plans in a lurch. You lucked out getting the lone single on the floor at the end of the hall.
Veronica - Jane's friend and roommate. Veronica is your stereotypical goth, short with a thick body, large boobs, and black hair and clothes. She is deeply into the occult and all things magic. Works as a stagehand for the school musical. No current partner.
Jane - Veronica's friend and roommate. One of the leads in the school play, she is of average height and build, with an amazing singing voice. Always the actor, she enjoys roleplaying and the thrill of pretending to be someone else. No current partner, although she does hook up with other students in the musical fairly frequently.
Andre - Erics friend and roommate. On the collegiate swim and dive team, he is taller than Eric with a long and lean swimmers body. He and Amy have been going somewhat steady, although they have not made it official.
Eric - Andres friend and roommate. Standing around 6'2" and built like a brick house, he plays linebacker for the schools football team. He doesn't currently have a girlfriend, but seems to have a new partner in his bed every few days.
Mia - Amy's friend and roommate. Pretty much the opposite of Veronica, she is tall, instagram gorgeous, overly bubbly, and as a sorority member pretty much always wearing some shade of pink. Dating someone in a fraternity.
Amy - Mia's friend and roommate. Amy plays for the school's soccer team, complimenting her above average height frame with strong legs and six-pack abs. Competitive, focused, and dedicated, she always seems to be headed off to training or study hall. Going somewhat steady with Andre, but has not made it official.
Daniel - Kevin's friend and roommate. Insanely brilliant, he and Kevin work in a tech lab on campus doing work you can never quite understand. Just below average in height, he is surprisingly fit due to his background in martial arts and loves doing cosplay. Currently dating someone he met at a cosplay convention.
Kevin - Daniel's friend and roommate. Also incredibly brilliant and works with Kevin in the tech lab on campus. Tall, lanky, and wears glasses. Does cosplay with Daniel, and sometimes even goes to the gym with him, but is overall fairly unathletic. No current relationship, but seems to have a crush on Veronica.
SETTING & WORLD
The story takes place at your states college. Due to a mix-up in the schools housing assignment software, you and the listed characters have all been randomly assigned to the same dorm floor. While the fun may start on your floor, there is a whole college campus and thousands of people to explore.
You or someone else you know finds a way to possess, mind control, body swap, and more at will. Done by magic, technology, or any other method you can dream of someone on your floor makes the college their playground, and the semester is just getting started.
CHARACTERS
You - The main character and POV. Unfortunately, your best friend transferred out of state, leaving your housing plans in a lurch. You lucked out getting the lone single on the floor at the end of the hall.
Veronica - Jane's friend and roommate. Veronica is your stereotypical goth, short with a thick body, large boobs, and black hair and clothes. She is deeply into the occult and all things magic. Works as a stagehand for the school musical. No current partner.
Jane - Veronica's friend and roommate. One of the leads in the school play, she is of average height and build, with an amazing singing voice. Always the actor, she enjoys roleplaying and the thrill of pretending to be someone else. No current partner, although she does hook up with other students in the musical fairly frequently.
Andre - Erics friend and roommate. On the collegiate swim and dive team, he is taller than Eric with a long and lean swimmers body. He and Amy have been going somewhat steady, although they have not made it official.
Eric - Andres friend and roommate. Standing around 6'2" and built like a brick house, he plays linebacker for the schools football team. He doesn't currently have a girlfriend, but seems to have a new partner in his bed every few days.
Mia - Amy's friend and roommate. Pretty much the opposite of Veronica, she is tall, instagram gorgeous, overly bubbly, and as a sorority member pretty much always wearing some shade of pink. Dating someone in a fraternity.
Amy - Mia's friend and roommate. Amy plays for the school's soccer team, complimenting her above average height frame with strong legs and six-pack abs. Competitive, focused, and dedicated, she always seems to be headed off to training or study hall. Going somewhat steady with Andre, but has not made it official.
Daniel - Kevin's friend and roommate. Insanely brilliant, he and Kevin work in a tech lab on campus doing work you can never quite understand. Just below average in height, he is surprisingly fit due to his background in martial arts and loves doing cosplay. Currently dating someone he met at a cosplay convention.
Kevin - Daniel's friend and roommate. Also incredibly brilliant and works with Kevin in the tech lab on campus. Tall, lanky, and wears glasses. Does cosplay with Daniel, and sometimes even goes to the gym with him, but is overall fairly unathletic. No current relationship, but seems to have a crush on Veronica.
SETTING & WORLD
The story takes place at your states college. Due to a mix-up in the schools housing assignment software, you and the listed characters have all been randomly assigned to the same dorm floor. While the fun may start on your floor, there is a whole college campus and thousands of people to explore.
0
3
0
Loading...
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
masturbation
possession
stealth control
selfcest
+8 more
+7 more
+6 more
+5 more
+4 more
6
26.0K
16
7
Zoe had a wonderful life! That was until everything just went wrong. No relationship, no job, and most of her stuff got stolen. Zoe finds herself the Queen of a host of mind-controlling parasites. And she figures it's about time that she takes her life back and more.
Zoe slowly poked at her eggs as she munched on a piece of bacon. It was a little crispier than she had hoped, breaking easily in her mouth as she chewed. Her mind was adrift, not focused on the food but on a possible announcement today at work. While she had only heard sparse whispers and rumors, there was a chance that her division was up for a promotion. Her toes curled at the thought of being able to finally move up in the workplace. After all, that meant better hours, better workloads, and a better paycheck. She had been putting in the work over the past few weeks in hopes that it would put her in the spotlight. There really wasn’t anyone else better suited for the position than her.
“I can just feel it! Today is the day that everything changes for the better!” Zoe said as she bit down again on some bacon. She wiggled a little in her chair and kicked her legs excitedly. Zoe grabbed her phone and sent another text to her boyfriend, expressing her delight, before realizing the time.
“Shoot! I need to get ready! I can’t be late!”
Zoe finished up the last of her food before she rushed to the bedroom to pick out her clothes. She decided on a nice purple cotton tee that had a bit of a deep V-neck to it and slipped it over the black bra she had on. She ruffled through her drawers before she found a navy blue pair of leggings that she put on over top of her pink satin panties. She grabbed her uniform coat, which was neatly hung up on a coat hanger and put it on.
“Looking promotion ready,” Zoe said as she adjusted her clothes in the mirror. She grabbed her keys and her purse and left her apartment. As she was about to lock up her apartment, a voice called out to her.
“Heading out to work?” asked Juniper, the neighbor to Zoe’s left. She waved to Zoe as she saw Zoe heading out.
“Yep!” Zoe said, the extra pep in her step very visible.
“Well, someone’s energetic,” Juniper said with a smile. “Something good is happening today? Will it be the day that Stanley finally proposes? Has he been dropping hints?”
“No idea, but anything’s possible!” Zoe said, matching Juniper’s smile.
She didn’t quite mind having Juniper as a neighbor. Far better than the grouch of a man called Frederick who lived on the other side of Zoe. There were a few times that Juniper was annoying, such as playing her music a tad too loud or the times that Zoe could hear every orgasm Juniper had and caused through the walls, but outside of those times, Juniper was an ideal neighbor to have.
“Well, I love your energy today.” Juniper walked over and put something in Zoe’s hand. “Here, the spirits say that you’ll need this today.” Zoe looked down at her palm and looked at a small little jade four leaf clover sat in her hand.
“Thanks Juniper!” Zoe said as she tucked it into her breast pocket.
“The winds of change are blowing,” Juniper said as she closed her eyes and began to walk away. “Be wary, Zoe!” Then, she turned a corner and disappeared.
Zoe shrugged, having long given up trying to understand Juniper years ago. At this point, she just accepted the strangeness. She couldn’t deny that she liked the strange energy Juniper had from time to time.
Time.
Time.
“Shit!” Zoe quickly scrambled her way towards her car as she realized that it was getting later and later. If she didn’t hurry, she was going to be late for work. Her car rumbled to life and in a few moments, she was making her way towards SMILK INC.
It had always been her dream to work at such a prestigious place. It was one of the top research labs in the country. There, they researched all sorts of topics, from new robotics to parasites to even space travel. It was through her hard work, as well as her volunteer hours that she had painstakingly put in the effort for, that she had landed a job as a researcher. Even if it was the lowest available, she was still working at SMILK INC.
Sure, it wasn’t nearly as prestigious as being able to coast off of royalties like her sister, nor was she able to live in as nice a house as her. Zoe’s fingers curled tightly around the steering wheel as the thought of her sister, Sabrina. But, then she took a deep breath and was able to unclench the steering wheel.
“No, today won’t be about her. It’s going to be about me. I have been working hard. We are a shoe-in for that promotion!” Zoe said as she pumped herself back up.
She hummed along to the radio as she finished up her drive, ignoring the signs for Sabrina’s newest book on billboards that she passed by. After a fairly short drive, she reached the employee parking lot for SMILK INC. Zoe reached into her purse and pulled out her phone, excited to see a text from Stanley texting her good morning. She dialed him and held her phone up to her ear. After a few short rings, he picked up.
“Hey babe!” Zoe said, her excitement building up again. “I hope you slept well.”
“Uh, yeah, I did,” Stanley said, with a bit of a light chuckle. There was a bit of extra noise, but it sounded like the TV was on in the background. “What got you so excited?”
“Well, nothing has been confirmed, but, I do want to say that I think there is a really good chance that my division will get promoted today,” Zoe said, hardly able to contain her joy.
“Really?” Stanley said with another light chuckle. “Wow, that’s great Zoe. I’m happy for you.”
“Well, again, nothing has been confirmed, but I have a really good feeling.” Zoe had a wide smile on her face. “So, I will let you know how things go.”
“Sounds like a good plan,” Stanley said. There was a bit of a pause before he responded again. “Well, hey, I should let you get to work. Don’t let me keep you. Good luck.”
“Oh, uh,” Zoe said before she heard the sound of the phone call ending, “Uh, bye. Thanks for the good luck. Love you too.” She was a little annoyed, but he was right. She did need to focus on work. She stepped out of her car and made her way into the building.
She greeted the security guard and headed right to her section of the lab. Zoe worked in the zoology department, helping non-pet animals with different diseases and ailments. As she entered the lab, the animals all gave her a rousing and loud greeting.
“Good morning everyone!” Zoe said as she set down her purse at her desk. She headed over to where her coworkers were all crowded around. “What’s got everyone’s attention?”
Her coworkers turned to Zoe, their faces long and expression drooped down. One of them pointed to a paper that was hung up on the bulletin board, and they moved aside to let Zoe read it. Her eyes scanned over the paper as she read it.
“To all employees of SMILK INC., please report to the main lobby area for an important meeting at 10 AM. Attendance is mandatory. Signed, Head CEO Garrett Young.”
Zoe crossed her arms and her expression matched her coworkers. “Everyone has to be present?” She felt a pit starting to form in her stomach as she set an alarm on her watch. “Oh boy.”
“Someone’s getting fired,” Jamison, one of Zoe’s coworkers, murmured.
“It’s not just one person. It’s gonna be a whole division,” Ashley, a different coworker, responded.
“No way. That couldn’t be possible, could it?” asked Jamison.
“Why would everyone need to be present for that?” asked Barbara, another coworker.
“Duh, it’s a show of dominance. That any division could be cut away. No one is safe,” Ashley said.
“Everyone, relax,” Zoe said as she turned to everyone. “Relax. I mean, come on. We’re an important branch of SMILK. We’re Division 4, dammit! There’s no way they can cut us with all that we do.” She tried her best to swallow her fears and put on a brave face for the rest of her coworkers. “Now, what do we have to do today? Let’s keep working like we’re not getting fired, okay? Otherwise, we’ll definitely be on the chopping block next time something like this comes around.”
The rest of her coworkers looked at each other before nodding in agreement. They started to head to their designated tasks for today, trying their best to distract themselves from the upcoming meeting.
With a heavy sigh, Zoe got herself pumped up and looked over the posting about what she was supposed to be doing today. “Let’s see what they have me assigned to.” Zoe finds her name assigned to a fringe case.
These were cases that didn’t quite fit for anywhere else. Usually situations where an animal was found and it wasn’t exactly clear what was wrong. It didn’t fit any other known cases or conditions that they were aware of.
Zoe made her way down to Room 159 where she opened up the closet door. She put on a hazmat suit, then headed inside. “What’s the situation?”
Before her was a large brown bear, unconscious on an operating table. Inside the room, there were two SMILK guards, both armed with tranquilizer weapons if something were to go wrong. Two other SMILK lab agents were there with her, both wearing hazmat suits. Across the room, separated by a sheet of reinforced glass, was a man in a park ranger’s uniform watching the whole thing. The park ranger leaned in close to a microphone to speak to Zoe.
“This is Henry the bear. Lately, he’s been acting really weird. I went to check on him and, well, just look at his chest!”
Zoe looked a little surprised, but shrugged. She turned over the bear and looked at his chest.
Rather than the usual tufts of fur that would be expected, there was a hole in the chest and she could see right through to the heart. But, weirdly, the hole around was scabbed over in some strange purple material that didn’t look like scabbing. The heart was still beating and it didn’t look like there was any sign of usual infections despite the gaping hole. As she looked closer, she could see something that looked like worms or leeches around the heart. Zoe picked up a small scalpel and poked at the worms, which wiggled at the touch and caused the bear to shuffle around.
“What the hell?” she said, picking up a small flashlight to get better lighting. “What kind of parasites are these?” She gestured to one of the lab agents. “Get me a syringe of lebentizole, a pair of long thin-neck tweezers, a collection dish, and a sprayer of etheriazen.” The lab agent nodded and quickly gathered up the supplies that Zoe needed. While they did that, Zoe gestured to the armed guards. “Guards, I’m going to try our usual parasite removal process. And that may cause the bear to be agitated. You two, be ready in case something happens. Firing word is LIMO. Got it?” The guards nodded at her and raised their weapons as the agent handed the supplies to Zoe.
Zoe carefully took the syringe and injected it into the mass of parasites. “This is going to loosen them right up. And now, the removal process.” She leaned in close with the tweezers and began to remove the parasites one by one. She dropped them into the collection dish carefully, so as not to disturb them. To an untrained hand, this would have taken several hours to do; but Zoe’s training allowed her to finish in just under a few.
“And now, the hard part.” She picked up the sprayer and aimed it at the wound on the bear. “Spraying etheriazen in three… two… one!” As soon as she sprayed, the bear recoiled as the chemicals hit its body. Zoe ducked out of the way of the thrashing as the bear flailed wildly on the table, knocking over various pieces of equipment nearby. The guards raised their weapons, but Zoe held her hand up to stop them. “Wait! Not yet!” A few moments later, the bear stopped, going back to a calming rest on the table. “Everyone alright?”
Zoe looked around, seeing the equipment and supplies that had been knocked over. Nothing seemed to be too badly destroyed, at least not to the extent that it couldn’t be fixed. The agents and guards all gave a thumbs-up.
“Great, we’re all good then.” Zoe lifted up the paw of the bear to check on the hole in its chest. To her delight, the etheriazen was doing its job and sealing the wound back up. She turned to the park ranger and gave him a thumbs-up. “We’re all good here.” Zoe pointed to one of the agents. “Escort the patient out of here to monitor and recover.”
The park ranger clapped as Zoe and one of the other agents began to clean up the room. The agent Zoe singled out and the two guards went to transport the bear out of the room.
“So, are you nervous?” the agent asked as it picked up some surgery tools off the ground.
“Nah, that was just a run of the mill parasite removal,” Zoe said as she cleaned up a small spill.
“No, not that. I mean about the meeting.”
Zoe shook her head. “Listen, I think that we’re going to be fine. I mean, we do important work here at SMILK! Take the bear we just had. Imagine if whatever that bear had got out into the world uncontrollably. Who knows what danger that could happen.” Zoe picked up the collection dish of parasites. “I am going to contain these properly. You finish up cleaning here. Alright?”
“Yes ma’am.”
With that, Zoe left the room, holding the collection dish. She made her way down a set of halls to the Containment Room.
“Alright, whatever the hell you all are. You guys are going into containment until we can figure out what you are.”
She opened up one of the sterile containment boxes and started to put the parasites in, one by one. As she did, she picked up one and looked at it. The parasites looked almost like worms or leeches, but about an inch long and had a gaping mouth on one end with teeth. They were an odd purple color.
“What are yo-”
BEEP BEEP BEEP!
Zoe’s watch alarm startled her, causing her to drop the parasite.
“Shit! Is it time already?” Zoe quickly glanced at her watch. “Okay, let’s just get you all in there quickly!” She picked up the collection dish and poured the rest of them into the box before shoving it into an open slot in a set of boxes. “I’ll worry about filling out the paperwork after!” She quickly rushed out of the Containment room and scrambled to get to the meeting.
Zoe rushed her way to the main lobby, where all the other workers had gathered. She panted, out of breath as she joined up with her division.
“There you are, Zoe!” one of her coworkers said. “What happened?”
“I was down in Containment dealing with a case. Did I miss anything yet?” Zoe asked as she finally caught her breath.
“Not yet. The CEO is about to start,” another coworker said as he hushed and pointed to Garrett Young, who was standing up on a balcony.
“People of SMILK INC!” Garrett said, causing the crowd of employees to hush down. “As I am sure many of you are aware, I come bearing both good and bad news. Firstly, the good news! I have been watching and monitoring the reviews and progress of all the divisions. And, it is with great pleasure that I announce that this year, the Division Promotion will be given to…” Garrett opened up an envelope before reading the contents. “Division 16!”
Zoe’s heart sank more than before. She had tried her hardest to make Division 4 earn that promotion. Despite all the hard effort and all her gusto, Zoe couldn’t help but feel deflated after hearing the news. Still, she clung onto hope as she clutched onto the small jade four leaf clover that Juniper gave her. Even if they didn’t get the promotion, things weren’t all bad.
“And now for the bad news. Due to changes in the economy and new policies that come from the government, we do have to make cuts. So, it is with a heavy heart that I announce that Divisions 4, 13, and 25 will be closed down. You have until the end of the day to pack up your belongings. And, of course, we will know if you take anything that doesn’t belong to you.”
Things were all bad.
Zoe fell to her knees. As much as she wanted to, tears didn’t fall from her face. She didn’t even know why. She wasn’t putting on any brave face, but at the same time, everything felt like it was crumbling around her. The rest of whatever Garrett was talking about was a complete blur to her as she dissociated. She turned to see her fellow coworkers in Division 4 consoling each other and crying on shoulders. Some people she recognized from Division 25 had come over give them hugs and comfort as best as they could.
Zoe’s body felt heavy. It felt numb. She didn’t feel anything as she picked up her lunch from the break room. Her desk trinkets might have well as been as light as air the way she packed them without thinking. All sound was muffled to her, in one ear and out the other. She couldn’t tell whether coworkers were upset at the choices made, or at her for giving them hope. Zoe didn’t care. It felt like nothing mattered right now.
Zoe didn’t snap back to reality until she realized she was sitting in her car, holding her phone with her boyfriend’s number at the ready. Absent-mindedly, she dialed him to tell him the tragic news.
“Stanley… I… got let go from work today. They just announced it and… I finished packing up all my stuff. I just…” She sniffled, still feeling incredibly numb. “I know you’re probably busy right now, but… I need you dear… So, can I come-”
“Shit! Did you accidentally accept the call? How long has this call been going?” Stanley said, clearly not directing his voice to Zoe.
“Oops, sorry! Maybe she didn’t hear anything.”
The call hung up as Zoe stared beyond the horizon. That second voice was none other than her sister, Sabrina. Zoe recognized the out of breath nature of Stanley. Her mind clicked to what happened, but she didn’t want to accept it. No matter how she tried to reframe it, there was no mistaking it. She had called them while the two of them were doing each other and Sabrina accidentally accepted the call.
How? How long? How long had this been going on? Had she been played like a fool for days? Weeks? Months? Maybe even years? Zoe clutched her chest as she breathed shakily. Had she angered some sort of divinity? Did she accidentally piss off a witch and was cursed? Was she just doomed to the worst day imaginable?
The next thing Zoe knew, she was back at the parking lot at her apartment. Her body had autopiloted its way back home. She slowly got out of the car, leaving her belongings inside. She shuffled to the door, going through the keys to find the one to her apartment.
As she was inserting the key, the door opened up on its own.
Confusion quickly turned to utter fear as she creaked open the door, seeing barren floors and walls. There was nothing. No furniture. No valuables. Anything remotely expensive had been taken.
Her mind flashed back to this morning. Juniper. She had talked to Zoe before Zoe locked her door. She left her apartment unlocked.
Zoe walked from room to room, looking at the barren spots where valuables and little trinkets had been, collecting dust. The only thing that had been left behind was the bed that couldn’t fit out of the doorframe.
She had no job. No boyfriend. And now, nothing in her apartment. Not even mind-numbing trash TV was an option for her.
She faceplanted down onto her bed, utterly limp. She kicked off her shoes and stared into the darkness. It was at this moment that tears finally fell from Zoe’s eyes. She had nothing. Everything was just gone. All her hard work, all her efforts, all her life was taken from her in a single day. Zoe rolled over and stared at the ceiling as the tears continued to stream down her face.
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” she shouted at the top of her lungs. “There’s no way that this day could get any fucking worse!”
Then, she felt something. Something crawling on her leg. Zoe looked down, seeing nothing at first. Then, she sat up to try and get a better angle. There was one of the worm things from earlier.
Unknown to Zoe at the time, when the watch alarm startled her, the parasite she was holding didn’t drop down back into the collection dish. Instead, it hit the rim of the dish and bounced off, and landed into a part of her shoe that she couldn’t feel. It had stuck with her the whole time.
Before Zoe’s mind could comprehend anything more, after being beaten and battered all day with bad thing after bad thing, the parasite arched back. It let out a horrific scream before it suddenly lunged at Zoe.
That was the last thing she remembered before everything went black.
Zoe groaned awake as her eyes fluttered open.
“What happened?”
She looked around, finding herself in her room. As her eyes went over the empty spaces where her things used to be, she began to recall.
“Oh, right.” She slammed her fist on her bed. It hadn’t been a nightmare. The firing. The cheating. The robbery. The parasite.
The parasite.
Zoe quickly checked her body for any sign of the parasite. There was a hole in her shirt, but to her shock, her body looked untouched. To double check, she rushed to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. There was one big noticeable change. Her irises were a vivid purple color now.
“What the fuck happened?”
Zoe felt a strange feeling in her throat. She coughed, then coughed again, then harder and harder until she eventually spit something up. Inside of her bathroom sink was one of the worm parasites. Zoe shrieked and backed away, falling to the ground as the parasite wiggled to the edge of the counter.
“My queen, what is your command?”
Zoe shrieked again. There was no way that thing just fucking talked! Now she had lost her mind. She was crazy. The stress and trauma of everything today made her go insane and now she was spitting up parasites and they were talking to her.
“My queen, what is your command?” the parasite asked again.
“What the fuck is going on!?” Zoe shouted.
“Ah, you are confused, my queen.” The parasite inched a little closer to the edge of the sink. “You are the queen of the Thaviothes. Normally, we take over a host and control them, but, there was something different about you. I believe when we tried to attack your heart, there was something that reacted with us.”
Zoe looked down at her chest, where the hole was. She reached into the breast pocket and pulled out half of the jade trinket that Juniper had given her.
“Ah, that would be it. That caused a chemical and biological reaction in us. Rather than you being subservient to us, we are now subservient to you. Though, we did bond with you, and that shared some of your intelligence with us.” The parasite nodded its head, as if it was bowing. “You are our queen. The legion of Thaviothes is at your command.”
“Legion of Thaviothes?” Zoe said. As the words left her lips, somehow, in some way, it felt right. It felt like a normal fact. She turned to the parasite. “What can you do?”
“The only thing we can do as parasites is infect others by burrowing into them. But, once we do, they become under your absolute command,” the parasite explained.
“My absolute command?” Zoe said as she stared at the parasite.
“Yes. Their mind, their body, and their will will all belong entirely to you,” the parasite explained. “They will never disobey you and be eternally yours.”
Zoe slowly stood up and walked over to the mirror. She looked at herself again. Then, out of the corner of the mirror, she saw her empty room.
An idea came to her. This world had just taken so much from her. It took her life. Everything she had built up and put effort into. All because it could. So… why should she just let it? Why should she accept that this was how things were. She could change things. She could do something. She could control it. A smile drew wide across her face as she laughed to herself. At first a small chuckle, then louder, until finally a full on cackling.
She turned to the parasite. “You. I’m going to call you Thaddeus.”
The parasite nodded. “I am honored to be named Thaddeus, my queen.”
She gently picked the parasite up in her hands.
“And together, Thaddeus. You and I are going to take back my life and so. Much. More!”
Zoe slowly poked at her eggs as she munched on a piece of bacon. It was a little crispier than she had hoped, breaking easily in her mouth as she chewed. Her mind was adrift, not focused on the food but on a possible announcement today at work. While she had only heard sparse whispers and rumors, there was a chance that her division was up for a promotion. Her toes curled at the thought of being able to finally move up in the workplace. After all, that meant better hours, better workloads, and a better paycheck. She had been putting in the work over the past few weeks in hopes that it would put her in the spotlight. There really wasn’t anyone else better suited for the position than her.
“I can just feel it! Today is the day that everything changes for the better!” Zoe said as she bit down again on some bacon. She wiggled a little in her chair and kicked her legs excitedly. Zoe grabbed her phone and sent another text to her boyfriend, expressing her delight, before realizing the time.
“Shoot! I need to get ready! I can’t be late!”
Zoe finished up the last of her food before she rushed to the bedroom to pick out her clothes. She decided on a nice purple cotton tee that had a bit of a deep V-neck to it and slipped it over the black bra she had on. She ruffled through her drawers before she found a navy blue pair of leggings that she put on over top of her pink satin panties. She grabbed her uniform coat, which was neatly hung up on a coat hanger and put it on.
“Looking promotion ready,” Zoe said as she adjusted her clothes in the mirror. She grabbed her keys and her purse and left her apartment. As she was about to lock up her apartment, a voice called out to her.
“Heading out to work?” asked Juniper, the neighbor to Zoe’s left. She waved to Zoe as she saw Zoe heading out.
“Yep!” Zoe said, the extra pep in her step very visible.
“Well, someone’s energetic,” Juniper said with a smile. “Something good is happening today? Will it be the day that Stanley finally proposes? Has he been dropping hints?”
“No idea, but anything’s possible!” Zoe said, matching Juniper’s smile.
She didn’t quite mind having Juniper as a neighbor. Far better than the grouch of a man called Frederick who lived on the other side of Zoe. There were a few times that Juniper was annoying, such as playing her music a tad too loud or the times that Zoe could hear every orgasm Juniper had and caused through the walls, but outside of those times, Juniper was an ideal neighbor to have.
“Well, I love your energy today.” Juniper walked over and put something in Zoe’s hand. “Here, the spirits say that you’ll need this today.” Zoe looked down at her palm and looked at a small little jade four leaf clover sat in her hand.
“Thanks Juniper!” Zoe said as she tucked it into her breast pocket.
“The winds of change are blowing,” Juniper said as she closed her eyes and began to walk away. “Be wary, Zoe!” Then, she turned a corner and disappeared.
Zoe shrugged, having long given up trying to understand Juniper years ago. At this point, she just accepted the strangeness. She couldn’t deny that she liked the strange energy Juniper had from time to time.
Time.
Time.
“Shit!” Zoe quickly scrambled her way towards her car as she realized that it was getting later and later. If she didn’t hurry, she was going to be late for work. Her car rumbled to life and in a few moments, she was making her way towards SMILK INC.
It had always been her dream to work at such a prestigious place. It was one of the top research labs in the country. There, they researched all sorts of topics, from new robotics to parasites to even space travel. It was through her hard work, as well as her volunteer hours that she had painstakingly put in the effort for, that she had landed a job as a researcher. Even if it was the lowest available, she was still working at SMILK INC.
Sure, it wasn’t nearly as prestigious as being able to coast off of royalties like her sister, nor was she able to live in as nice a house as her. Zoe’s fingers curled tightly around the steering wheel as the thought of her sister, Sabrina. But, then she took a deep breath and was able to unclench the steering wheel.
“No, today won’t be about her. It’s going to be about me. I have been working hard. We are a shoe-in for that promotion!” Zoe said as she pumped herself back up.
She hummed along to the radio as she finished up her drive, ignoring the signs for Sabrina’s newest book on billboards that she passed by. After a fairly short drive, she reached the employee parking lot for SMILK INC. Zoe reached into her purse and pulled out her phone, excited to see a text from Stanley texting her good morning. She dialed him and held her phone up to her ear. After a few short rings, he picked up.
“Hey babe!” Zoe said, her excitement building up again. “I hope you slept well.”
“Uh, yeah, I did,” Stanley said, with a bit of a light chuckle. There was a bit of extra noise, but it sounded like the TV was on in the background. “What got you so excited?”
“Well, nothing has been confirmed, but, I do want to say that I think there is a really good chance that my division will get promoted today,” Zoe said, hardly able to contain her joy.
“Really?” Stanley said with another light chuckle. “Wow, that’s great Zoe. I’m happy for you.”
“Well, again, nothing has been confirmed, but I have a really good feeling.” Zoe had a wide smile on her face. “So, I will let you know how things go.”
“Sounds like a good plan,” Stanley said. There was a bit of a pause before he responded again. “Well, hey, I should let you get to work. Don’t let me keep you. Good luck.”
“Oh, uh,” Zoe said before she heard the sound of the phone call ending, “Uh, bye. Thanks for the good luck. Love you too.” She was a little annoyed, but he was right. She did need to focus on work. She stepped out of her car and made her way into the building.
She greeted the security guard and headed right to her section of the lab. Zoe worked in the zoology department, helping non-pet animals with different diseases and ailments. As she entered the lab, the animals all gave her a rousing and loud greeting.
“Good morning everyone!” Zoe said as she set down her purse at her desk. She headed over to where her coworkers were all crowded around. “What’s got everyone’s attention?”
Her coworkers turned to Zoe, their faces long and expression drooped down. One of them pointed to a paper that was hung up on the bulletin board, and they moved aside to let Zoe read it. Her eyes scanned over the paper as she read it.
“To all employees of SMILK INC., please report to the main lobby area for an important meeting at 10 AM. Attendance is mandatory. Signed, Head CEO Garrett Young.”
Zoe crossed her arms and her expression matched her coworkers. “Everyone has to be present?” She felt a pit starting to form in her stomach as she set an alarm on her watch. “Oh boy.”
“Someone’s getting fired,” Jamison, one of Zoe’s coworkers, murmured.
“It’s not just one person. It’s gonna be a whole division,” Ashley, a different coworker, responded.
“No way. That couldn’t be possible, could it?” asked Jamison.
“Why would everyone need to be present for that?” asked Barbara, another coworker.
“Duh, it’s a show of dominance. That any division could be cut away. No one is safe,” Ashley said.
“Everyone, relax,” Zoe said as she turned to everyone. “Relax. I mean, come on. We’re an important branch of SMILK. We’re Division 4, dammit! There’s no way they can cut us with all that we do.” She tried her best to swallow her fears and put on a brave face for the rest of her coworkers. “Now, what do we have to do today? Let’s keep working like we’re not getting fired, okay? Otherwise, we’ll definitely be on the chopping block next time something like this comes around.”
The rest of her coworkers looked at each other before nodding in agreement. They started to head to their designated tasks for today, trying their best to distract themselves from the upcoming meeting.
With a heavy sigh, Zoe got herself pumped up and looked over the posting about what she was supposed to be doing today. “Let’s see what they have me assigned to.” Zoe finds her name assigned to a fringe case.
These were cases that didn’t quite fit for anywhere else. Usually situations where an animal was found and it wasn’t exactly clear what was wrong. It didn’t fit any other known cases or conditions that they were aware of.
Zoe made her way down to Room 159 where she opened up the closet door. She put on a hazmat suit, then headed inside. “What’s the situation?”
Before her was a large brown bear, unconscious on an operating table. Inside the room, there were two SMILK guards, both armed with tranquilizer weapons if something were to go wrong. Two other SMILK lab agents were there with her, both wearing hazmat suits. Across the room, separated by a sheet of reinforced glass, was a man in a park ranger’s uniform watching the whole thing. The park ranger leaned in close to a microphone to speak to Zoe.
“This is Henry the bear. Lately, he’s been acting really weird. I went to check on him and, well, just look at his chest!”
Zoe looked a little surprised, but shrugged. She turned over the bear and looked at his chest.
Rather than the usual tufts of fur that would be expected, there was a hole in the chest and she could see right through to the heart. But, weirdly, the hole around was scabbed over in some strange purple material that didn’t look like scabbing. The heart was still beating and it didn’t look like there was any sign of usual infections despite the gaping hole. As she looked closer, she could see something that looked like worms or leeches around the heart. Zoe picked up a small scalpel and poked at the worms, which wiggled at the touch and caused the bear to shuffle around.
“What the hell?” she said, picking up a small flashlight to get better lighting. “What kind of parasites are these?” She gestured to one of the lab agents. “Get me a syringe of lebentizole, a pair of long thin-neck tweezers, a collection dish, and a sprayer of etheriazen.” The lab agent nodded and quickly gathered up the supplies that Zoe needed. While they did that, Zoe gestured to the armed guards. “Guards, I’m going to try our usual parasite removal process. And that may cause the bear to be agitated. You two, be ready in case something happens. Firing word is LIMO. Got it?” The guards nodded at her and raised their weapons as the agent handed the supplies to Zoe.
Zoe carefully took the syringe and injected it into the mass of parasites. “This is going to loosen them right up. And now, the removal process.” She leaned in close with the tweezers and began to remove the parasites one by one. She dropped them into the collection dish carefully, so as not to disturb them. To an untrained hand, this would have taken several hours to do; but Zoe’s training allowed her to finish in just under a few.
“And now, the hard part.” She picked up the sprayer and aimed it at the wound on the bear. “Spraying etheriazen in three… two… one!” As soon as she sprayed, the bear recoiled as the chemicals hit its body. Zoe ducked out of the way of the thrashing as the bear flailed wildly on the table, knocking over various pieces of equipment nearby. The guards raised their weapons, but Zoe held her hand up to stop them. “Wait! Not yet!” A few moments later, the bear stopped, going back to a calming rest on the table. “Everyone alright?”
Zoe looked around, seeing the equipment and supplies that had been knocked over. Nothing seemed to be too badly destroyed, at least not to the extent that it couldn’t be fixed. The agents and guards all gave a thumbs-up.
“Great, we’re all good then.” Zoe lifted up the paw of the bear to check on the hole in its chest. To her delight, the etheriazen was doing its job and sealing the wound back up. She turned to the park ranger and gave him a thumbs-up. “We’re all good here.” Zoe pointed to one of the agents. “Escort the patient out of here to monitor and recover.”
The park ranger clapped as Zoe and one of the other agents began to clean up the room. The agent Zoe singled out and the two guards went to transport the bear out of the room.
“So, are you nervous?” the agent asked as it picked up some surgery tools off the ground.
“Nah, that was just a run of the mill parasite removal,” Zoe said as she cleaned up a small spill.
“No, not that. I mean about the meeting.”
Zoe shook her head. “Listen, I think that we’re going to be fine. I mean, we do important work here at SMILK! Take the bear we just had. Imagine if whatever that bear had got out into the world uncontrollably. Who knows what danger that could happen.” Zoe picked up the collection dish of parasites. “I am going to contain these properly. You finish up cleaning here. Alright?”
“Yes ma’am.”
With that, Zoe left the room, holding the collection dish. She made her way down a set of halls to the Containment Room.
“Alright, whatever the hell you all are. You guys are going into containment until we can figure out what you are.”
She opened up one of the sterile containment boxes and started to put the parasites in, one by one. As she did, she picked up one and looked at it. The parasites looked almost like worms or leeches, but about an inch long and had a gaping mouth on one end with teeth. They were an odd purple color.
“What are yo-”
BEEP BEEP BEEP!
Zoe’s watch alarm startled her, causing her to drop the parasite.
“Shit! Is it time already?” Zoe quickly glanced at her watch. “Okay, let’s just get you all in there quickly!” She picked up the collection dish and poured the rest of them into the box before shoving it into an open slot in a set of boxes. “I’ll worry about filling out the paperwork after!” She quickly rushed out of the Containment room and scrambled to get to the meeting.
Zoe rushed her way to the main lobby, where all the other workers had gathered. She panted, out of breath as she joined up with her division.
“There you are, Zoe!” one of her coworkers said. “What happened?”
“I was down in Containment dealing with a case. Did I miss anything yet?” Zoe asked as she finally caught her breath.
“Not yet. The CEO is about to start,” another coworker said as he hushed and pointed to Garrett Young, who was standing up on a balcony.
“People of SMILK INC!” Garrett said, causing the crowd of employees to hush down. “As I am sure many of you are aware, I come bearing both good and bad news. Firstly, the good news! I have been watching and monitoring the reviews and progress of all the divisions. And, it is with great pleasure that I announce that this year, the Division Promotion will be given to…” Garrett opened up an envelope before reading the contents. “Division 16!”
Zoe’s heart sank more than before. She had tried her hardest to make Division 4 earn that promotion. Despite all the hard effort and all her gusto, Zoe couldn’t help but feel deflated after hearing the news. Still, she clung onto hope as she clutched onto the small jade four leaf clover that Juniper gave her. Even if they didn’t get the promotion, things weren’t all bad.
“And now for the bad news. Due to changes in the economy and new policies that come from the government, we do have to make cuts. So, it is with a heavy heart that I announce that Divisions 4, 13, and 25 will be closed down. You have until the end of the day to pack up your belongings. And, of course, we will know if you take anything that doesn’t belong to you.”
Things were all bad.
Zoe fell to her knees. As much as she wanted to, tears didn’t fall from her face. She didn’t even know why. She wasn’t putting on any brave face, but at the same time, everything felt like it was crumbling around her. The rest of whatever Garrett was talking about was a complete blur to her as she dissociated. She turned to see her fellow coworkers in Division 4 consoling each other and crying on shoulders. Some people she recognized from Division 25 had come over give them hugs and comfort as best as they could.
Zoe’s body felt heavy. It felt numb. She didn’t feel anything as she picked up her lunch from the break room. Her desk trinkets might have well as been as light as air the way she packed them without thinking. All sound was muffled to her, in one ear and out the other. She couldn’t tell whether coworkers were upset at the choices made, or at her for giving them hope. Zoe didn’t care. It felt like nothing mattered right now.
Zoe didn’t snap back to reality until she realized she was sitting in her car, holding her phone with her boyfriend’s number at the ready. Absent-mindedly, she dialed him to tell him the tragic news.
“Stanley… I… got let go from work today. They just announced it and… I finished packing up all my stuff. I just…” She sniffled, still feeling incredibly numb. “I know you’re probably busy right now, but… I need you dear… So, can I come-”
“Shit! Did you accidentally accept the call? How long has this call been going?” Stanley said, clearly not directing his voice to Zoe.
“Oops, sorry! Maybe she didn’t hear anything.”
The call hung up as Zoe stared beyond the horizon. That second voice was none other than her sister, Sabrina. Zoe recognized the out of breath nature of Stanley. Her mind clicked to what happened, but she didn’t want to accept it. No matter how she tried to reframe it, there was no mistaking it. She had called them while the two of them were doing each other and Sabrina accidentally accepted the call.
How? How long? How long had this been going on? Had she been played like a fool for days? Weeks? Months? Maybe even years? Zoe clutched her chest as she breathed shakily. Had she angered some sort of divinity? Did she accidentally piss off a witch and was cursed? Was she just doomed to the worst day imaginable?
The next thing Zoe knew, she was back at the parking lot at her apartment. Her body had autopiloted its way back home. She slowly got out of the car, leaving her belongings inside. She shuffled to the door, going through the keys to find the one to her apartment.
As she was inserting the key, the door opened up on its own.
Confusion quickly turned to utter fear as she creaked open the door, seeing barren floors and walls. There was nothing. No furniture. No valuables. Anything remotely expensive had been taken.
Her mind flashed back to this morning. Juniper. She had talked to Zoe before Zoe locked her door. She left her apartment unlocked.
Zoe walked from room to room, looking at the barren spots where valuables and little trinkets had been, collecting dust. The only thing that had been left behind was the bed that couldn’t fit out of the doorframe.
She had no job. No boyfriend. And now, nothing in her apartment. Not even mind-numbing trash TV was an option for her.
She faceplanted down onto her bed, utterly limp. She kicked off her shoes and stared into the darkness. It was at this moment that tears finally fell from Zoe’s eyes. She had nothing. Everything was just gone. All her hard work, all her efforts, all her life was taken from her in a single day. Zoe rolled over and stared at the ceiling as the tears continued to stream down her face.
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” she shouted at the top of her lungs. “There’s no way that this day could get any fucking worse!”
Then, she felt something. Something crawling on her leg. Zoe looked down, seeing nothing at first. Then, she sat up to try and get a better angle. There was one of the worm things from earlier.
Unknown to Zoe at the time, when the watch alarm startled her, the parasite she was holding didn’t drop down back into the collection dish. Instead, it hit the rim of the dish and bounced off, and landed into a part of her shoe that she couldn’t feel. It had stuck with her the whole time.
Before Zoe’s mind could comprehend anything more, after being beaten and battered all day with bad thing after bad thing, the parasite arched back. It let out a horrific scream before it suddenly lunged at Zoe.
That was the last thing she remembered before everything went black.
Zoe groaned awake as her eyes fluttered open.
“What happened?”
She looked around, finding herself in her room. As her eyes went over the empty spaces where her things used to be, she began to recall.
“Oh, right.” She slammed her fist on her bed. It hadn’t been a nightmare. The firing. The cheating. The robbery. The parasite.
The parasite.
Zoe quickly checked her body for any sign of the parasite. There was a hole in her shirt, but to her shock, her body looked untouched. To double check, she rushed to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. There was one big noticeable change. Her irises were a vivid purple color now.
“What the fuck happened?”
Zoe felt a strange feeling in her throat. She coughed, then coughed again, then harder and harder until she eventually spit something up. Inside of her bathroom sink was one of the worm parasites. Zoe shrieked and backed away, falling to the ground as the parasite wiggled to the edge of the counter.
“My queen, what is your command?”
Zoe shrieked again. There was no way that thing just fucking talked! Now she had lost her mind. She was crazy. The stress and trauma of everything today made her go insane and now she was spitting up parasites and they were talking to her.
“My queen, what is your command?” the parasite asked again.
“What the fuck is going on!?” Zoe shouted.
“Ah, you are confused, my queen.” The parasite inched a little closer to the edge of the sink. “You are the queen of the Thaviothes. Normally, we take over a host and control them, but, there was something different about you. I believe when we tried to attack your heart, there was something that reacted with us.”
Zoe looked down at her chest, where the hole was. She reached into the breast pocket and pulled out half of the jade trinket that Juniper had given her.
“Ah, that would be it. That caused a chemical and biological reaction in us. Rather than you being subservient to us, we are now subservient to you. Though, we did bond with you, and that shared some of your intelligence with us.” The parasite nodded its head, as if it was bowing. “You are our queen. The legion of Thaviothes is at your command.”
“Legion of Thaviothes?” Zoe said. As the words left her lips, somehow, in some way, it felt right. It felt like a normal fact. She turned to the parasite. “What can you do?”
“The only thing we can do as parasites is infect others by burrowing into them. But, once we do, they become under your absolute command,” the parasite explained.
“My absolute command?” Zoe said as she stared at the parasite.
“Yes. Their mind, their body, and their will will all belong entirely to you,” the parasite explained. “They will never disobey you and be eternally yours.”
Zoe slowly stood up and walked over to the mirror. She looked at herself again. Then, out of the corner of the mirror, she saw her empty room.
An idea came to her. This world had just taken so much from her. It took her life. Everything she had built up and put effort into. All because it could. So… why should she just let it? Why should she accept that this was how things were. She could change things. She could do something. She could control it. A smile drew wide across her face as she laughed to herself. At first a small chuckle, then louder, until finally a full on cackling.
She turned to the parasite. “You. I’m going to call you Thaddeus.”
The parasite nodded. “I am honored to be named Thaddeus, my queen.”
She gently picked the parasite up in her hands.
“And together, Thaddeus. You and I are going to take back my life and so. Much. More!”
5
17.2K
13
8
Matt stumbles upon a ring that lets him possess people.
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
12
22.5K
47
1
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you could just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to be her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to be her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything inappropriate. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could feel Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I really wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! You were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is no way I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would know.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna right there. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had literally just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning him on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she wanted to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you could just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to be her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to be her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything inappropriate. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could feel Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I really wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! You were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is no way I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would know.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna right there. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had literally just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning him on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she wanted to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
1
4.4K
11
3
In a dystopian world of government stealth control, agents Jacob and Gordon are tasked to protect Ashley, a bubbly college student, on her vacation to an island resort. Jacob and Gordon bicker with, control, and find themselves overcome by the roles they must take on. This story features a varying third person POV, male to female possession / stealth control, a vague kidnapping plot, and two tough men being forced by circumstances to inhabit soft, female bodies.
In the windowless confines of a government facility buried deep beneath Washington D.C., two men sat opposite each other in an unadorned room, the light from the single overhead bulb pooling around them. One was young, his buzzcut hair making him appear younger than his 28 years, and his brown eyes shone with defiance. The other was older, with the lined face of someone used to bearing weighty responsibility. His blue eyes held a stern, almost desperate look. These men were Jacob and Gordon, agents of the clandestine organization known as the CBI.
The room hummed with a quiet tension as a holographic display flickered to life between them. Images of a young woman with brown hair flashed on the screen. She looked bright, bubbly even, her smile filled with the naiveté of the privileged. Her name, the display read, was Ashley. Her father was a big shot in the government, and she was their next assignment.
Jacob leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as his gaze darted from the hologram to his partner. The disdain in his voice was almost tangible. "So, we're playing babysitters now?"
Gordon's stern gaze remained fixed on the display. "We're protecting an innocent life, Jacob," he said, his voice tight. "An innocent life that, if lost, could plunge the country into chaos."
Jacob scoffed, unconvinced. "The rich girl's daddy has a lot of enemies, huh?"
"More than you'd think." Gordon looked at Jacob, his eyes betraying his seriousness. "This isn't just about Ashley. It's about national security."
The display changed to the image of a blonde-haired woman named Sherry and an Asian woman, labelled Barbara. "They're friends of Ashley’s. We’ve known Sherry for quite some time, but Barbara We believe Barbara is new to us. We haven’t been able to verify her identity."
Jacob's eyebrows shot up. "And we're supposed to do what? Use stealth control and become sorority sisters?"
Gordon ignored Jacob's sarcasm. "We're to protect Ashley, and if necessary, neutralize Barbara."
“Neutralize Barbara, Jesus Christ. We don’t even know who she is yet. She could just be some college student!”
There was a moment of silence as both men took in the gravity of their mission. Gordon continued, "We're to use the stealth control, as needed, to keep an eye on the girls without disrupting their holiday plans. We will be meeting them before the mission, so they will know who we are, and that we are there to keep them safe.”
Jacob looked like he'd swallowed a lemon. "Why am I always the one getting dressed in women's clothes?"
Gordon shrugged and gave a slight smile, "I can’t speak to your previous experience their, Jacob. Perhaps you make a good girl"
“Yeah, fuck you.” Jacob laughed, “We’ll see what happens.”
As the room plunged into darkness, both men rose from their chairs. They had a mission to accomplish. They were CBI agents; their personal feelings had no room in the grand scheme of things.
They were the unseen guardians, ready to step into the lives of the oblivious to keep them safe. It was their duty. Their burden.
“Hey, if you take over Sherry, will you show me her tits?”
It was just another day in the CBI.
______________________________________________
The private jet was an opulent capsule of wealth and privilege, humming smoothly above the clouds. Inside, Jacob and Gordon sat across from Ashley and Sherry. The air was thick with tension as they divulged the secrets of the CBI and their stealth control technology.
Jacob, lounging in his plush seat, was narrating a previous mission with a cheeky grin. "It was a nunnery in Budapest, you see," he began, "I had to infiltrate the sisterhood, become one of them. You wouldn't believe the shenanigans I got up to with those rosary beads."
Gordon winced at Jacob's choice of words. The older man knew that his partner's irreverence towards their technology would not help soothe the girls' anxiety. He cast an apologetic glance at Ashley, who was listening with wide-eyed disbelief.
Sherry, however, was less tolerant. The blonde girl crossed her arms, her blue eyes flashing with anger. "Are you telling me," she began, her voice icy, "that you could just take over one of us without us even knowing? That's... that's gross! It's disgusting!"
Jacob merely shrugged, not at all perturbed by her outrage. "It's the job," he said, leaning back into his seat. "It's not personal. And it's only if necessary. It's all about protecting your dear friend Ashley here."
Ashley looked terrified at the thought of her body being taken over. Sherry, on the other hand, looked downright furious.
Gordon, sensing the escalating tension, decided to intervene. "It's a measure of last resort, ladies," he assured them. "We would not use this technology unless it's absolutely necessary."
"But how can you make that decision?" Sherry protested, her voice shaking. "What gives you the right to use our bodies like... like empty vessels?"
Gordon's gaze hardened. "It's our duty, Miss. We're here to protect Ashley and you from potential harm."
"What potential harm?" Ashley asked, her voice tiny. "We're just on college break."
Gordon's glance slid to Jacob, then back to the girls. "We have reason to believe that one of your college mates, Barbara, might not be who she claims to be."
Sherry's nostrils flared, her sharp eyes narrowing on Jacob. "You probably enjoy this, don't you?" she accused, her voice dripping with contempt. "You get your kicks out of wearing women's bodies. Must be a real ego trip."
Jacob looked unfazed by her accusations. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, leaning back against his seat. "You know, Sherry," he said, his voice smooth as silk, "You really should learn to relax. Life's too short to always be angry."
Sherry's retort was cut off as the plane jostled slightly, a patch of turbulence causing everyone to grip their armrests. The distraction provided Jacob with the perfect cover. His hand moved deftly, slipping a small device from his pocket. With a swift, practised movement, he reached out under the guise of steadying Sherry and attached the receiver to the back of her neck.
She gave him a sour look, completely oblivious to the device now nestled under her blonde curls. "Keep your hands to yourself," she snapped, swatting his arm away.
Jacob simply raised his hands in a show of innocence, grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Just making sure you're safe, princess."
Gordon shot Jacob a stern look, shaking his head slightly. The younger agent was playing a dangerous game, but Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of time. For now, they had to trust Jacob's instincts, as reckless as they seemed.
As the jet soared above the clouds, a game of cat and mouse was beginning to take shape. Unbeknownst to her, Sherry was now at the mercy of a technology that made her body an unwitting pawn in a high-stakes game. And all around her, eyes watched, ready to protect, and if necessary, to control.
Jacob fished out the small, innocuous-looking device from his pocket. It was the transmitter, the critical piece of technology that could bridge minds. "Now, ladies," he began, holding up the device for them to see, "this little gadget here is the key. It links me to the receiver, allowing me to 'borrow' the body."
Sherry scoffed, her face flushing with anger. "You mean 'hijack,' not 'borrow.'"
Jacob merely shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulling into a wry grin. "Potato, potahto."
"And you're planning to use it on me?" Sherry spat, her fingers curling into tight fists. “No way I’ll let you put one of those receiver things on me.”
"Why, Sherry, it's almost like you're worried." Jacob teased, his grin broadening. "I promise you won't feel a thing. One moment you'll be here, the next you'll be... well, still here. But with better decision-making skills."
Gordon frowned at Jacob's flippant remark, but remained silent. Ashley, on the other hand, was growing more anxious by the second. Her wide eyes darted between Jacob, Sherry, and the device in Jacob's hand.
"But... how can you ensure she won't realize?" Ashley asked, her voice quivering.
Jacob leaned back, clasping the transmitter device in his hand. "That's the beauty of it, Ashley. The person being controlled won't even realize they're not making their own decisions. They just think they're having a particularly decisive day."
Ashley gulped, her gaze drifting towards Sherry, who was now standing, her eyes blazing with fury. "And what if I refuse?" Sherry snapped, her voice echoing in the confined space of the jet.
Jacob met her gaze unflinchingly, his grin never wavering. "Well, then, princess," he said, his voice deceptively soft, "you can consider this a lesson in diplomacy. Or better yet, consider it... an adventure."
"An adventure?" Sherry scoffed, her eyes alight with a mixture of anger and defiance. "I think you'll find, Jacob, that I'm not as easy to control as you think."
Jacob's grin widened, his gaze meeting hers. "Is that a challenge, princess?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes gleamed with anticipation at the thought of finally putting the arrogant heiress in her place.
Beside Sherry, Ashley's brow furrowed in thought. "But... what does it feel like?" she asked quietly. "Being controlled, I mean."
Jacob shifted his attention to Ashley, his grin softening into a gentler smile. "It's like being a passenger in your own body, Ashley," he explained. "You feel everything, you see everything. But the decisions, the actions, they're all made by someone else. And the best part? You won't even realize it's not you."
Ashley chewed on her lower lip, her brown eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. "So... it's like sleepwalking?"
"In a way," Gordon chimed in, his voice steady. "You're aware of everything happening, but it's like you're on autopilot."
"But I can resist, right?" Sherry cut in, her voice filled with determination. "I mean, it's my body. I should be able to fight it."
Jacob chuckled, the sound echoing through the private jet. "I'd love to see you try, princess," he said, his tone filled with a challenge. He was relishing the opportunity to use the stealth control technology, and even more so, the opportunity to take Sherry down a notch.
Gordon watched the exchange quietly. There was an undeniable tension building between Jacob and Sherry, a silent power struggle that hung heavy in the air. As for Ashley, she was a mixture of curiosity and fear. But Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of choice anymore. A game was set to begin, and whether they liked it or not, they were all players.
Jacob lifted the transmitter, his fingers curling around the device. His eyes locked onto Sherry's defiant glare, a predatory grin playing on his lips.
"Let's put your theory to the test, shall we, princess?" His voice was low and taunting, as he pressed a button on the transmitter.
The moment the button was pressed, Jacob's body slumped back in his chair, eyes closed, and a blank expression on his face. Meanwhile, the effect on Sherry was immediate and startling.
Sherry's eyes glazed over for a moment, before a confident, almost mischievous smirk spread across her face - a mirror image of Jacob's. Her posture changed subtly, carrying the swagger and bravado that Jacob exhibited. Her hands reached out, grabbing onto the arms of her chair, and then she was pushing herself up to a standing position.
Inside Sherry's body, Jacob was reveling in his control. His – or rather, Sherry's – hands spread wide as he straightened her back, pushing her shoulders back with an exaggerated flourish. He could feel the luxurious fabric of her clothes, the power of her healthy, young muscles. Sherry's outraged expression had been replaced by his confident smirk, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of his delight and daring.
"This," he made Sherry's voice purr, gesturing to her body with her hands, "is rather impressive."
Across the aisle, Ashley's eyes went wide with shock, her gaze darting between Sherry's animated form and Jacob's lifeless body. She was silent, her hand hovering uncertainly over her mouth as she grappled with the reality of what she was witnessing.
Gordon's face was a stoic mask, his eyes moving between his own lifeless partner and the heiress, now dancing like a puppet on a string. He noted the smug satisfaction radiating off of 'Sherry', and knew Jacob was thoroughly enjoying himself.
A strange sensation gripped Sherry, but it was not an unpleasant one. It was like waking up in the morning and not quite remembering your dream, but knowing it had been delightful. She found herself giggling, her hands drifting down to the hem of her dress and tugging it experimentally. It was her decision, she thought. Why else would she do it?
She was aware of the luxurious fabric sliding between her fingers, of the way it hugged her figure. She was not usually one to admire herself so openly, yet now she found herself doing just that. She glanced down at her designer heels and in the blink of an eye, decided they were far too constricting. With a small huff, she kicked them off, the shoes sailing through the air with a satisfying arc before landing with a muffled thud.
Her gaze returned to her bare feet, her pedicured toes wriggling against the plush carpet of the jet. The sensation was... liberating. She looked at her own body, her hands exploring the curves of her form, the feeling so natural it was as if she had decided to do it herself.
Yet somewhere, a small part of her mind fluttered with uncertainty. She remembered Jacob's promise, his taunting grin, the way his body had slumped lifelessly. Was it possible that she wasn't in control, that she was just a passenger in her own body?
She pushed the thought away immediately. She was Sherry, the woman who bowed to no one, the woman who was always in control. She was not going to be manipulated by a man who saw her as nothing more than a plaything.
She cupped her breasts with a smirk. Yep, these were hers all right.
The moment was interrupted by Gordon's stern voice, "Alright, Jacob. That's enough. Don't embarrass the girl."
Jacob's smirk, painted on Sherry's face, deepened at his partner's reprimand. With a dramatic bow, he surrendered the controls. The moment he disengaged the transmitter, his own body jerked back to life, a yawn escaping his lips as though he had just woken from a nap.
At the same time, Sherry's body froze, the audacious smirk slowly melting from her face. She blinked, her eyes returning to their usual fierce determination. She looked around, her brows furrowed in confusion, as if waking from an odd dream.
Ashley rushed over to her friend, concern etched into her face. "Sherry, are you okay? What did it feel like?"
Sherry frowned, her hands running down her dress, straightening it out. "What do you mean, 'what did it feel like'? I was just...having a bit of fun, that's all."
"But... but Jacob was controlling you," Ashley stammered, glancing between her friend and the CBI agent. "Didn't you feel that?"
"Nonsense," Sherry huffed, a flush creeping onto her cheeks. "No one controls me. Not even Jacob."
Gordon watched the exchange in silence. If Jacob's demonstration had taught them anything, it was the power and subtlety of the stealth control technology. Even now, Sherry refused to believe she'd been manipulated.
Jacob, meanwhile, stretched in his seat, a satisfied smirk still dancing on his lips. He'd enjoyed the ride more than he'd anticipated, and Sherry's continued denial was just icing on the cake. Despite the underlying seriousness of their mission, he found himself looking forward to what would come next.
It didn’t have to be him that was stuck inside that gorgeous female body, after all.
As the private jet descended onto the private airstrip of the island resort, Ashley and Sherry gazed out the window, their eyes filled with anticipation. From above, the resort looked like a paradise. An ocean of turquoise blue lapped against white sandy beaches, while luxurious villas lay dotted amidst lush, tropical greenery.
Once they'd landed, Ashley and Sherry, fueled by excitement, hurried off the jet and disappeared into the resort. They were seemingly unaffected by the strange events on the plane, or perhaps just choosing to ignore them for now.
With the girls out of earshot, Gordon turned to Jacob. His stern gaze bore into his partner's smirking face. "What you did up there was inappropriate," he chided, his voice low but firm. "This isn't a game, Jacob. We're here to protect Ashley and Sherry, not to make fools of them."
Jacob's smirk didn't waver. If anything, it grew wider. "Oh, I'm well aware of that, Gordon," he said casually. "But I also think it's important to enjoy your work, don't you?"
Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. "This is serious, Jacob. We have a mission."
Jacob rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. All serious and no play. But tell you what, Gordon. Next time, you get to do the controlling. I'd love to see what 'fun' you'd have with Sherry."
Gordon's face blanched at the thought. "Jacob, I..."
Jacob cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "No arguments, Gordon. We'll see how much of a straight shooter you are then."
As Jacob walked off towards the resort, leaving a dumbstruck Gordon behind, he couldn't help but chuckle. His mission had just gotten a whole lot more interesting.
___________________________
Inside one of the private villas in the resort, Gordon and Jacob had swiftly set up their temporary base of operations. Surveillance equipment was neatly arranged across the tables, while a screen displayed the layout of the entire resort. Here, they would keep a close eye on Ashley and Sherry while blending into the luxurious backdrop of their surroundings.
The evening brought with it a gentle breeze that swept across the balcony of the villa, rustling the leaves of the palm trees outside. Gordon found himself standing there, staring out into the approaching dusk, his thoughts burdened by the prospect of the task ahead.
Jacob joined him, his posture relaxed, a glass of some exotic drink in his hand. "Nervous, Gordon?" he asked, a teasing edge to his voice.
Gordon shot him a sidelong glance. "I just... I don't agree with this method. It feels wrong."
Jacob chuckled, taking a sip from his drink. "You'll get used to it. Besides, we're doing this for Ashley, remember? So she can enjoy her break with her friends, oblivious to the danger lurking around."
Gordon sighed, a resigned expression crossing his face. "Fine. I'll take over Sherry. But you're tailing us in your own body. No more 'fun' at their expense."
Jacob laughed, raising his glass. "Deal. And don't worry, Gordon. I'll be the perfect, invisible shadow. No antics, promise."
The decision to initiate the stealth control came swiftly and without ceremony. In the privacy of their villa, Gordon held the small transmitter, a device no larger than a pocket watch, and connected to the receiver implanted on Sherry. The world swirled around him for a moment, and then, darkness.
When he woke up, he found himself seated at the resort bar, ambient music softly playing in the background. He was now in Sherry's body, her senses his, her world his to navigate. As he came to terms with the transfer, he took a moment to observe his new surroundings.
The air was filled with the scent of exotic perfumes and tropical drinks, mixed with the salty tang of the nearby ocean. His ears picked up the faint laughter and chatter of other guests, the clinking of glasses, and the distant crash of waves against the shore. It was a sensory overload compared to the quiet solitude of the CBI headquarters, and Gordon had to suppress a wave of vertigo.
Cautiously, he glanced down at his new body. It was strange to see Sherry's slender fingers resting on the bar counter instead of his own callused hands. He could feel the cool, polished surface of the bar under these fingers, the smooth grain of the wood distinct and real.
Sherry was dressed for a night on the town, in a little black dress that shimmered under the warm lighting of the bar. He could feel the soft fabric against his skin, the hemline resting high on his - no, Sherry's - thighs. The sensation of the strappy heels on his feet was new and uncomfortable. It felt like he was walking on stilts, precariously balancing with every step.
Just as he was grappling with the surreal experience, Ashley approached. She was dressed equally stylish, a bright smile on her face as she took the seat next to Sherry's body. "Sherry, you were right! This place is fabulous!"
Keeping up appearances, Gordon forced a smile, trying to mimic Sherry's mean-spirited charm. "Told you, didn't I? Only the best for us, Ash."
Gordon, having assumed the role of Sherry, felt a rush of panic as Ashley, buzzing with youthful exuberance, grabbed his - her - hand. "Let's dance, Sherry!" she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Before Gordon could utter a word of protest, Ashley had pulled him onto the dance floor. The pulsing beat of the music seemed to engulf him, the rhythm a foreign language his body did not speak.
He found himself in the midst of a swirling kaleidoscope of colors, the flashing strobe lights illuminating the dance floor in a frenetic array. The energy was contagious, the crowd swaying and moving as one, but Gordon felt like an intruder in this world. He was an agent, trained to navigate the darkest corners of the world, not a dance floor.
Despite his discomfort, Gordon pushed aside his reservations, trying to mimic the moves of the people around him. He attempted to keep a safe distance from Ashley, but she seemed keen on dancing more intimately, matching the rhythm and closeness of the other dancers.
The heels were another challenge altogether. With each step, he could feel his balance falter. It was a stark contrast to his usual surefootedness in sturdy combat boots. He cursed Jacob under his breath - this was a world he was unprepared for.
To add to his mounting discomfort, the hemline of Sherry's dress seemed determined to defy gravity, riding up with every movement he made. It was a battle to keep pulling it down, all the while trying to maintain his balance and continue the dance.
"I didn't know you were so shy, Sherry," Ashley giggled, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort. "You usually take the lead."
Gordon laughed, hoping it sounded genuine. "I guess, it's just one of those nights, Ash. Let's just enjoy the music, shall we?"
As the music blared and bodies swayed around him, Gordon realized that he was not just in uncharted territory. He was on a battlefield, far removed from his comfort zone. But, as with all battles, he would adapt and overcome.
As the tempo of the music began to slow down, two men approached them. One was a tall, dark-haired man with a charming smile, while the other had sandy hair and blue eyes that held a hint of mischief. Ashley, ever the social butterfly, eagerly introduced herself and, in a matter of moments, was whisked away to the other side of the dance floor by the dark-haired stranger.
Gordon, still in Sherry's body, was left alone with the sandy-haired man. He was named Chris, a name Gordon committed to memory in case it was needed later. As the man extended his hand to him, inviting him for the slow dance, Gordon felt a pang of unease. This was far from the battlefields he was used to.
As Chris pulled him closer, Gordon felt the distinct discomfort of being in an attractive woman's body. The warmth of the man’s body was uncomfortably intimate, his hand resting at the small of Sherry's back felt invasive, and the smell of his aftershave was too potent, a little too sweet for Gordon's liking.
Gordon forced a smile, playing along with the dance, his body moving in sync with the rhythm. He kept reminding himself that this was all a part of the mission, a necessary discomfort for the greater cause. But, as Chris's hand moved a little too low for Gordon's comfort, he found himself fighting a blush of embarrassment. The feeling was both foreign and unsettling.
"Sherry, you're quite the dancer," Chris murmured, his gaze appreciative, as Gordon tottered around awkwardly in Sherry’s heels.
"I bet you say that to all your girlfriends." Gordon replied in his high pitched voice, trying his best to emulate Sherry's sharp and sassy tone.
__________________
Jacob sat across the room, sipping on a glass of whiskey as he observed the dance floor. His trained eyes scanned the crowd, on the lookout for any signs of danger. But, his attention inevitably strayed to the sight of Gordon, in Sherry's body, tottering about like a newborn lamb on the dance floor.
A smirk spread across Jacob's face, his brown eyes twinkling with amusement. The usually stern and upstanding Gordon was now attempting to navigate the world of high heels and mini dresses, and from Jacob's perspective, it was a sight to behold.
He watched as Gordon, or rather Sherry, swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, an awkward contrast to the fluid movements of his dancing partner. Jacob stifled a laugh as he saw Gordon struggling to pull the dress down, only for it to rebelliously creep back up.
His gaze then slid to Sherry's legs, an aspect of her appearance he hadn't previously given much thought. The dress, although a source of discomfort for Gordon, did accentuate the length and graceful curve of her legs. A pang of appreciation and regret hit Jacob simultaneously. He couldn't deny that Sherry's body was appealing, yet it brought back a surge of memories from earlier in the day - memories he tried to suppress, but couldn't help revisiting.
Jacob sighed, taking another sip of his whiskey. His smirk morphed into a serious expression as he forced his attention back onto his duty.
Just as Jacob was about to glance back at Gordon, a flicker of movement at the corner of his eye caught his attention. He squinted, his gaze zeroing in on a familiar face in the crowd. It was Barbara, the Asian woman from their briefing, her tall and curvy frame immediately recognizable.
His heart pounded a little faster as he noticed her subtly trailing after Ashley, who was now being led away by her dark-haired dance partner. Jacob shot a quick look towards Gordon, who was still entangled in a dance with Chris, completely oblivious to Ashley's movement.
With a roll of his eyes, Jacob pushed away his amusement at Gordon's situation. This was not the time for distractions. He slid off his barstool, leaving his whiskey behind, and started towards Barbara. He blended effortlessly with the crowd, his black suit camouflaging him in the dimly lit room.
As he neared Barbara, he fell into his well-rehearsed pattern of shadowing a target, maintaining a safe distance while keeping her in his line of sight. His hand subtly rested on the small device in his pocket - the stealth control transmitter & receiver pair - just in case he needed it.
Jacob was an expert at this - the stalking, the anticipation. The adrenaline rush was a part of his job he genuinely relished. A predatory smile curled on his lips as he thought of what he might have to do next.
__________________
For Ashley, the evening was a thrilling dance of laughter, flirting, and cocktails. Yet, something was off. Sherry, her usually energetic and vivacious friend, had been acting weird all night. Her antics on the dance floor were one thing, but the occasional stiff body language and the moments of awkward silence were entirely unlike her.
But these concerns paled as she found herself being led off the dance floor by the charming man she'd met earlier. He introduced himself as Tom, and the way he spun her around the dance floor had her head spinning with delight. It was the way he whispered compliments into her ear, his lips brushing against her hair, that kept her enchanted.
However, as they ventured further into the quieter, more secluded parts of the resort, a flicker of apprehension ignited within her. The lights of the dance floor were fading, replaced by the low hum of the backstage area. It felt wrong, almost predatory. Tom, her partner, no longer looked charming but sinister under the harsh backstage lights.
Before Ashley could process her thoughts and voice her concerns, a strong hand clamped around her mouth, silencing her surprised yelp. Her heart hammered in her chest as she was yanked off her feet and into the obscurity of a darkened room. The last sight she caught was that of Tom, a twisted smile playing on his lips as the door shut, plunging her into darkness.
_____________
Jacob swore as he walked off the dance floor, following Barbara’s mesmerising hips. He’d lost track of Ashley. He could have sworn she’d come this way just a moment ago. In a blur of colors and movement, he stopped in his tracks, eyes scanning the crowd in a frantic attempt to spot her. She had vanished. He cursed under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. He'd let himself be distracted by Barbara's tantalizing movements, the hypnotic sway of her hips, the seductive bend of her spine as she moved with the rhythm of the music.
He looked back toward her as she pushed through a door to the backstage area. Those damn beautiful legs, with their thick muscles, silky curves, and glinting steel…
Wait, what?
He squinted. Strapped to Barbara’s thigh, just showing under the bunched up fabric of her dress, was a small, but lethal-looking knife. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Barbara was the assassin they had been warned about.
He swallowed hard, forcing his gaze to remain focused. It was easy to get lost in the appreciation of her form, but the sight of the weapon brought him back to reality. He was not here to admire. He was here to protect.
He watched as Barbara made her way off the dance floor, her gait smooth and purposeful. His gut told him that Ashley was in danger, and he had to act fast. His fingers curled around the receiver in his pocket, ready to make his move. Now was not the time for admiring; now was the time for action.
The door to the backstage area swung shut behind Barbara, separating her from the bustling dance floor. The echo of her exit rumbled in Jacob's ears, setting his adrenaline surging. He'd let Ashley out of his sight once already, and he couldn't let it happen again.
With a newfound determination, Jacob took off after Barbara, his footfalls silent against the resort's plush carpeting. He wove his way through the throng of party-goers, his gaze fixed on the door Barbara had just passed through.
The backstage corridor was a sharp contrast to the vibrant scene they'd left behind. The din of the party was muffled here, replaced by the low hum of equipment and hushed conversations of staff. There, just a few strides away, Barbara moved with a killer's grace, her body coiled like a viper ready to strike.
Taking advantage of her lack of awareness, Jacob made his move. In one swift motion, he closed the distance between them and attached the stealth control receiver to the back of her neck. It adhered with a near-silent click, an unassuming speck on her tanned skin.
A rush of adrenaline swept over him. He was about to step into the shoes of an assassin. He couldn't afford to mess this up. His own body fell into its unresponsive slumber as he activated the transmitter, his consciousness diving into the unknown territory of Barbara's mind and body.
The transfer was instantaneous, like diving headfirst into a cold pool. One moment, Jacob was on the precipice of the transition; the next, he was immersed in the mind and body of an assassin. His first instinct was to familiarize himself with his new form.
Flexing his — no, Barbara's — fingers, he traced the curvaceous lines of her body. The strength beneath the feminine exterior was not lost on him; every curve, every muscle was toned and firm, sculpted by years of disciplined training.
He took a moment to chastise her for her line of work, delivering a firm slap to her cheek. The sensation was jarring. He could feel both the sting of the slap and the tremor that ran through her hand. His lips curled into a smirk at the absurdity of the act.
His gaze traveled downwards, observing the dress that clung to her like a second skin. He raised an eyebrow, taking in the sight of her attractive form. Being in a woman's body was one thing; being in the body of an attractive assassin was an entirely different ballgame.
He quickly pulled out the skin tight dress to stare down into his new cleavage. What was the point of taking over a female form if you couldn’t admire it, anyway? He shook his hips side to side, noticing the strange sensation that his legs were further apart then they should be. He quickly felt between his legs and smirked. He loved being a woman.
Jacob found himself musing about what life might be like for Barbara. How often did she use her beauty as a weapon, ensnaring her targets in a web of desire before delivering the final blow? How did she navigate the world of shadowy figures and deadly contracts while maintaining her femininity? It was a world he was about to explore, albeit temporarily. He only hoped he could navigate it as well as she did.
_____________________
Sherry found herself in the throes of a dance she didn't understand. It was a slow dance, her body swaying rhythmlessly, almost clumsily in a stranger's arms. The guy, a young man with a keen interest in her, had a grip on her that seemed too firm, too persistent. But for reasons unknown, she didn't pull away.
She was usually more composed, her moves fluid and natural. Tonight, though, something was off. Each step she took felt like a struggle, her legs buckling under her as if they had forgotten how to dance. Her signature grace was replaced with an awkwardness that puzzled her. It was as if her body was operating independently, responding to cues that she wasn't consciously giving.
It wasn't just her dance skills that were off, it was her entire perception. She felt detached from her actions, like a spectator in her own body. "What is happening to me?" she thought, as she once again found herself gently brushing down the front of her dress, between her legs, as if something was missing there.
Her eyes flitted around the room, desperately seeking a familiar face. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. A twinge of worry gnawed at her. She considered breaking away from the dance to find her, but her body continued to sway to the rhythm of the song. For the moment, she was trapped in the dance, locked in the arms of a stranger, her concern for Ashley gnawing at the back of her mind.
____________________________
Ashley was trying to keep her calm. Her wrists were bound together with a harsh, biting cord, her body shoved onto a chair in a dim, musty room. The man, who she now knew as Tom, was pacing restlessly in front of her.
Tom had a gruff exterior, his features hardened by what Ashley could only assume were years spent in illicit activities. He was irritated, glancing at the door every few seconds, his grumbles growing louder as time passed.
"Where the hell is she?" Tom growled under his breath, his gaze darting towards the old, rusty clock hanging off-kilter on the wall. The room, which seemed to be some sort of storage area, echoed with the loud ticking of the clock, punctuating the heavy silence that lay between them.
Ashley felt a wave of dread wash over her. She didn't know who they were waiting for, but she was certain that her appearance wouldn't bode well for her. Her mind raced, thoughts whirling in a tornado of fear and anxiety.
Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, revealing the silhouette of a woman. Barbara. Ashley knew her only casually from their classes, but she had always had a cold, distant demeanor. Ashley watched her with wide, fearful eyes, her heart hammering in her chest. Barbara stalked into the room, her eyes glinting dangerously. Tom straightened, a surprised grunt escaping his lips.
"Finally," he growled. "What took you so--"
His sentence was cut off as Barbara lunged at him. It happened so fast that Ashley barely had time to blink. One moment, Tom was standing, the next, he was sprawled on the floor with Barbara on top of him. She moved with a grace and precision that belied her size. Her fists rained down on Tom, and Ashley could hear the dull thud of each punch landing.
Tom fought back, his surprise turning into a snarl of anger. But Barbara – or was it Barbara? - was relentless. It was as if she was a completely different person, her eyes filled with a cold fury that Ashley had never seen before.
There was a crack, a yelp of pain from Tom, and then silence. Barbara rose, leaving Tom lying motionless on the floor. She turned towards Ashley, and for a moment, Ashley's heart seized in terror.
But then, Barbara – no, this couldn’t be Barbara - merely crossed the room to where Ashley sat, her eyes filled with an intensity that made her shiver. Her hands, surprisingly gentle, began to work at the cords binding Ashley. As she was freed, Ashley felt a rush of relief, her mind a whirl of questions.
Who was this woman really? And why had she come to her rescue?
_________________
It was strange. Jacob had been in female bodies before but somehow, controlling Barbara was different. There was a raw, physical power in her, a vitality that felt foreign and exhilarating. He flexed her hands, still tingling from the impact against Tom's face. He had managed to put the brute down, but not without some struggle. Women weren't supposed to be as strong as men, or so Jacob thought, but Barbara was an exception.
At the same time, he was irked. Controlling Barbara’s body had revealed a new set of challenges. Her strength wasn’t the same as his own, particularly his arms. It had taken quite a few punches to deal with Tom, and his knuckles were painful and swelling. As he kneeled to untie Ashley, he felt a pulse of fatigue.
"Who are you?" Ashley stuttered as the ropes loosened.
Jacob paused, a grimace crossing Barbara's face. "It's me, Ashley," he said, trying to infuse Barbara's voice with as much of his own character as possible. "Jacob. I’m using the stealth control tech."
He saw the confusion flicker across Ashley’s face before comprehension dawned on her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Jacob? Really?”
"We’ll have time for questions later," Jacob interrupted, finishing untying her. "Right now, we need to get you out of here."
As he stood up, he once again took a moment to appreciate the body he was controlling. Powerful, agile and, he had to admit, seductive. Barbara was a woman to be reckoned with. If he had his way, he wouldn't mind using this body a bit more.
Jacob felt Ashley stiffen as they approached his own limp body lying unnoticed in the corridor. He hated seeing himself like this - vulnerable and defenseless. It was a risk of the stealth control tech, but a necessary one.
“Jacob?” Ashley’s voice quivered, “Is that… your body?”
“Yeah, it is,” Jacob replied with a curt nod, feeling a grim satisfaction at the shock on Ashley’s face. He let go of her arm and knelt beside his own body. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a spare receiver, a near-invisible piece of technology that was the size of a coin.
"Here, turn around," Jacob instructed, holding the receiver up.
“What are you doing?” Ashley asked, a note of panic edging into her voice as she moved away.
Jacob rose to his feet, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you saw what happened tonight, right? Clearly, you need more protection. This," he said, holding the receiver up, "this will let me keep a closer eye on you."
Ashley looked from the receiver to Jacob’s unconscious body and then back to Barbara, a dawning realization in her eyes. “You want to control me too?”
“Only if necessary,” Jacob replied, his voice firm. “Besides, I did just save your life.”
Ashley hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze darting between Barbara and Jacob’s limp body. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she turned around. As Jacob attached the receiver onto the back of her neck, he could feel her shudder under his touch.
“Don’t worry, Ashley,” Jacob reassured her, “You’re in safe hands.” A grin spread across Barbara’s face as he said it.
“Um… okay.” said Ashley. “I’m going to head back up to my room now. Tell Sherry where I went.”
With that, she scampered away. Was it safe to let her run off by herself like that? Jacob thought. How many times could somebody get kidnapped in one night anyway?
Some part of him said probably more than once, but fuck it. He pushed through the door back into the club.
With Ashley finally off to safety, Jacob turned his attention back to the dance floor. He scanned the throng of gyrating bodies and found Gordon, still looking completely out of sorts in Sherry's body. His movements were clunky and unsure, like a fawn taking its first steps. A smirk played on Jacob's lips as he moved towards him.
As he approached, he saw a group of young men watching Gordon with a mix of amusement and lustful curiosity. "Excuse me, gents," Jacob said in Barbara's sultry voice, sliding between them with an ease that belied his masculine mind.
He reached Gordon and took his hands, leading him onto the dance floor. He could feel Gordon stiffen in surprise but made no attempt to pull away.
"Sherry," Jacob said, grinning mischievously, "you dance like you have two left feet. Let me show you how it's done."
Gordon, looking surprised, stuttered a reply. "Barbara? What are you—"
Jacob silenced him with a finger to his lips. "Shh. Dance with me, Sherry."
With that, Jacob led the dance. As Barbara, he moved fluidly, sensually, leading Sherry around the dance floor in a dance that drew the attention of everyone in the room. Jacob revelled in the moment, both in the control he held over the situation and in the pleasure of making Gordon squirm.
As the music swelled, Jacob spun Sherry out and then pulled her back in. Sherry's surprised yelp was swallowed by the cheers of the crowd. Jacob could barely contain his laughter as Gordon, wide-eyed and flushed, stared at him.
The song ended, and Jacob released Gordon, flashing him a smug smile. "That," he said, pointing a finger at Gordon, "is how you dance."
Jacob lowered Barbara’s already sultry voice. “Want to see how you do… something else?”
Sherry’s body stared up at him, eyes wide, and reached a hesitant hand around the side of Barbara’s neck. Jacob felt the fingers explore, settling on the receiver still attached just above the spine.
A look of understanding passed over Sherry’s face, and then she gave a small, subtle nod. Jacob leaned in for a kiss. The frat boys around them cheered.
_______________
Five drinks later, the two agents turned college girls were in each other's arms, sloppily alternating between making out and examining their new bodies.
“I think Sherry is a- a lightweight” giggled Gordon, blushing at the situation. “Here I am, a twenty one year old girl, or a fifty six year old man, or a jesus…”
“I don’t think you’re Jesus,” smirked Jacob. He used Barbara’s hand to fondle one of Sherry’s breasts. “He wasn’t nearly this stacked.”
“Should we… should we…” Gordon started.
“Find somewhere more private? Sure.” Jacob forced himself to his feet, once again admiring the long, feminine legs that stretched out before him.
“I was going to say dis- disengage” grumbled Gordon. “But I think I like your idea better.”
He nearly rolled one of Sherry’s ankles as he stumbled to his feet. He leaned on Barbara’s body as the two of them snuck away from the emptying bar and up to a room.
“You know the best thing about being a girl?” said Gordon drunkenly. “Everybody wants to have sex with you. Tom wanted to have sex with me. Chris wanted to have sex with me. Even hot college girls like Barbara want to have sex with me.”
He fell back onto the bed, rubbing his legs together.
“Evvveeerybody wants to have sex with me. I’m a sex god.”
“I’m not a college girl.” said Jacob, smirking as he took off his dress.
“Assassin, whatever.”
Jacob laughed. He reached underneath Sherry’s dress and pulled down her silk panties.
“And you know the worst part about being a girl? Evvverrrybody wants to have sex with me. What if I don’t want to have sex with them?”
Jacob pawed at one of Sherry's legs, nibbling at her thigh. Gordon mewed at him.
“I don’t get to turn it off. They always want to have sexxxx, even if I don’t want to. Every guy was staaaaaring at me. Half the girls were staring at me.”
Jacob tore off his own underwear and frowned down at his flat crotch. Oh yeah.
“Being a girl suuuuuuccccks. Everybody always wants to have seeeexxx with me.”
“Being a girl sucks alright”, thought Jacob as he drunkenly felt around between his legs. “How the fuck am I meant to have sex without a dick?”
He grunted and stared down at the hot, horny woman that was lying on her back in front of him, so wet it was running onto the sheets. He was so damn turned on. He would have had a throbbing erection if he was in his own body.
He looked down at himself. Past the large, hanging breasts, and to the bare vagina nestled between his thighs. He spread the labia uselessly, growly with frustration as he squinted, trying to see anything but the tiny clit that was pulsing there. It was so damn small. What the fuck was he meant to do with that?
“I’ll be right back,” Jacob growled. Gordon moaned in disappointment and began feeling himself up.
“You’re meant to rub it.” said Gordon, absentmindedly, as he began to use Sherry’s hands on her own body.
Jacob barged out of the door.
________________________________
Sherry was having a hell of a night. First she found she couldn’t dance for shit, next she spent like an hour being felt up by the same uncharming douchebag, and then she got drunk and made out with one of Ashley’s random college friends – Barbara? What was her name?
She stared down at herself, spreadeagled on the bed, horny as she had ever been. Now Barbara had disappeared, god knows where, and she could barely get herself off.
“Ugh!” she moaned in frustration. “This is way harder than it looks!”
She cupped her boob in one hand and tried to stick out her tongue to lick it, but couldn’t reach. Her other hand grabbed at her clit, tugging it up and down like a tiny little dick. Why wasn’t she acting normal? It usually took her two minutes to get off and go to sleep!
“Fuck this!” she huffed and collapsed back onto the bed. She raised her bare legs into the air and stared at them. One leg, two legs, kicking in the air.
She admired her toes as she flexed them about, rubbing one leg up and down the other. She had never really looked at herself like this before, but she had to admit, she had nice legs. She blew a kissy face at them.
“Hellloooo toes,” she chortled.
She moaned again in frustration. She didn’t want to talk to her toes. She wanted to get off! She’d been alternating between horny and frustrated all night – not to mention seemingly fascinated with her own body. What was that all about?
The door burst open.
“Still awake?” came a man’s voice. “It took me a while to sort out Barbara’s body, hand her over to the cops, make sure Ashley was safe, etcetera, etcetera.”
Sherry just stared at him. What the fuck was Jacob doing in her room?
“Nice view, boss.” he said, staring right up at her. Her legs were still raised in the air, her bare nether region exposed. She thought she should maybe cover up, but decided, why not let the perv get a view? Closest someone like him would ever get to her!
Jacob tore his pants off. “Glad you could save it for me.”
“Never tell anybody about this.” Sherry found herself hissing.
“You got it, boss.”
She looked down to see Jacob’s monster member growing before her eyes. She threw her head back and moaned. Maybe she could have sex with him after all? What’s the worst that could happen? Not like she’d been able to do much without him…
“Hurry up! You better be able to get me off in this damn horny body!”
A thick, meaty hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her along the bed. Then she felt a peculiar sensation of something big touching a hole that she had never felt before…
Of course she had felt that before, what was she thinking?
An alien sensation burst through her in little waves as Jacob’s dick entered her. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the sensation that bore through every nerve in her body.
“It feels so good!” she screamed, “and-what-the-fuck-it-feels-so-weird!”
Jacob began thrusting into her. He grabbed her arms and held them down on either side of her. All she could do was gasp as the sensations overwhelmed her body. In out in out in out.
Jacob grunted. “You like that old man? You like that Sherry?”
“Yes! Yes!”
“Fuck both of you! I’m the fucking king! What did either of you do tonight for the mission? What have you ever done for me!”
“No- nothing!”
“You like being made a little bitch, don’t you Gordon? Don’t you Sherry!”
Gordon? What the fuck was he talking about? But Sherry didn’t care, she let out a scream.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck me Jacob!”
“Cum like you haven’t had sex in a decade, old man!”
“Twenty five years! This is.. My first time… in twenty five years!”
Sherry was talking nonsense, but who cared? Her eyes rolled back in her head. She saw white. Every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve cried out, she felt a wave slam into her mind, her fists clenched, her toes kicked, her whole body seized up, Jacob’s dick pulsating inside her, spurting deep into her body!
“OH GOOOOODDDDDD”
She collapsed back onto her bed. Jacob pulled out, and they quickly fell asleep.
______________________________
The next morning, Jacob was having a coffee outside the control room when Gordon, his old body looking tired and sore, grumbled his way out of the sleeping quarters.
“I don’t want to hear a fucking word.”
Jacob smirked, and that was that.
In the windowless confines of a government facility buried deep beneath Washington D.C., two men sat opposite each other in an unadorned room, the light from the single overhead bulb pooling around them. One was young, his buzzcut hair making him appear younger than his 28 years, and his brown eyes shone with defiance. The other was older, with the lined face of someone used to bearing weighty responsibility. His blue eyes held a stern, almost desperate look. These men were Jacob and Gordon, agents of the clandestine organization known as the CBI.
The room hummed with a quiet tension as a holographic display flickered to life between them. Images of a young woman with brown hair flashed on the screen. She looked bright, bubbly even, her smile filled with the naiveté of the privileged. Her name, the display read, was Ashley. Her father was a big shot in the government, and she was their next assignment.
Jacob leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as his gaze darted from the hologram to his partner. The disdain in his voice was almost tangible. "So, we're playing babysitters now?"
Gordon's stern gaze remained fixed on the display. "We're protecting an innocent life, Jacob," he said, his voice tight. "An innocent life that, if lost, could plunge the country into chaos."
Jacob scoffed, unconvinced. "The rich girl's daddy has a lot of enemies, huh?"
"More than you'd think." Gordon looked at Jacob, his eyes betraying his seriousness. "This isn't just about Ashley. It's about national security."
The display changed to the image of a blonde-haired woman named Sherry and an Asian woman, labelled Barbara. "They're friends of Ashley’s. We’ve known Sherry for quite some time, but Barbara We believe Barbara is new to us. We haven’t been able to verify her identity."
Jacob's eyebrows shot up. "And we're supposed to do what? Use stealth control and become sorority sisters?"
Gordon ignored Jacob's sarcasm. "We're to protect Ashley, and if necessary, neutralize Barbara."
“Neutralize Barbara, Jesus Christ. We don’t even know who she is yet. She could just be some college student!”
There was a moment of silence as both men took in the gravity of their mission. Gordon continued, "We're to use the stealth control, as needed, to keep an eye on the girls without disrupting their holiday plans. We will be meeting them before the mission, so they will know who we are, and that we are there to keep them safe.”
Jacob looked like he'd swallowed a lemon. "Why am I always the one getting dressed in women's clothes?"
Gordon shrugged and gave a slight smile, "I can’t speak to your previous experience their, Jacob. Perhaps you make a good girl"
“Yeah, fuck you.” Jacob laughed, “We’ll see what happens.”
As the room plunged into darkness, both men rose from their chairs. They had a mission to accomplish. They were CBI agents; their personal feelings had no room in the grand scheme of things.
They were the unseen guardians, ready to step into the lives of the oblivious to keep them safe. It was their duty. Their burden.
“Hey, if you take over Sherry, will you show me her tits?”
It was just another day in the CBI.
______________________________________________
The private jet was an opulent capsule of wealth and privilege, humming smoothly above the clouds. Inside, Jacob and Gordon sat across from Ashley and Sherry. The air was thick with tension as they divulged the secrets of the CBI and their stealth control technology.
Jacob, lounging in his plush seat, was narrating a previous mission with a cheeky grin. "It was a nunnery in Budapest, you see," he began, "I had to infiltrate the sisterhood, become one of them. You wouldn't believe the shenanigans I got up to with those rosary beads."
Gordon winced at Jacob's choice of words. The older man knew that his partner's irreverence towards their technology would not help soothe the girls' anxiety. He cast an apologetic glance at Ashley, who was listening with wide-eyed disbelief.
Sherry, however, was less tolerant. The blonde girl crossed her arms, her blue eyes flashing with anger. "Are you telling me," she began, her voice icy, "that you could just take over one of us without us even knowing? That's... that's gross! It's disgusting!"
Jacob merely shrugged, not at all perturbed by her outrage. "It's the job," he said, leaning back into his seat. "It's not personal. And it's only if necessary. It's all about protecting your dear friend Ashley here."
Ashley looked terrified at the thought of her body being taken over. Sherry, on the other hand, looked downright furious.
Gordon, sensing the escalating tension, decided to intervene. "It's a measure of last resort, ladies," he assured them. "We would not use this technology unless it's absolutely necessary."
"But how can you make that decision?" Sherry protested, her voice shaking. "What gives you the right to use our bodies like... like empty vessels?"
Gordon's gaze hardened. "It's our duty, Miss. We're here to protect Ashley and you from potential harm."
"What potential harm?" Ashley asked, her voice tiny. "We're just on college break."
Gordon's glance slid to Jacob, then back to the girls. "We have reason to believe that one of your college mates, Barbara, might not be who she claims to be."
Sherry's nostrils flared, her sharp eyes narrowing on Jacob. "You probably enjoy this, don't you?" she accused, her voice dripping with contempt. "You get your kicks out of wearing women's bodies. Must be a real ego trip."
Jacob looked unfazed by her accusations. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, leaning back against his seat. "You know, Sherry," he said, his voice smooth as silk, "You really should learn to relax. Life's too short to always be angry."
Sherry's retort was cut off as the plane jostled slightly, a patch of turbulence causing everyone to grip their armrests. The distraction provided Jacob with the perfect cover. His hand moved deftly, slipping a small device from his pocket. With a swift, practised movement, he reached out under the guise of steadying Sherry and attached the receiver to the back of her neck.
She gave him a sour look, completely oblivious to the device now nestled under her blonde curls. "Keep your hands to yourself," she snapped, swatting his arm away.
Jacob simply raised his hands in a show of innocence, grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Just making sure you're safe, princess."
Gordon shot Jacob a stern look, shaking his head slightly. The younger agent was playing a dangerous game, but Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of time. For now, they had to trust Jacob's instincts, as reckless as they seemed.
As the jet soared above the clouds, a game of cat and mouse was beginning to take shape. Unbeknownst to her, Sherry was now at the mercy of a technology that made her body an unwitting pawn in a high-stakes game. And all around her, eyes watched, ready to protect, and if necessary, to control.
Jacob fished out the small, innocuous-looking device from his pocket. It was the transmitter, the critical piece of technology that could bridge minds. "Now, ladies," he began, holding up the device for them to see, "this little gadget here is the key. It links me to the receiver, allowing me to 'borrow' the body."
Sherry scoffed, her face flushing with anger. "You mean 'hijack,' not 'borrow.'"
Jacob merely shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulling into a wry grin. "Potato, potahto."
"And you're planning to use it on me?" Sherry spat, her fingers curling into tight fists. “No way I’ll let you put one of those receiver things on me.”
"Why, Sherry, it's almost like you're worried." Jacob teased, his grin broadening. "I promise you won't feel a thing. One moment you'll be here, the next you'll be... well, still here. But with better decision-making skills."
Gordon frowned at Jacob's flippant remark, but remained silent. Ashley, on the other hand, was growing more anxious by the second. Her wide eyes darted between Jacob, Sherry, and the device in Jacob's hand.
"But... how can you ensure she won't realize?" Ashley asked, her voice quivering.
Jacob leaned back, clasping the transmitter device in his hand. "That's the beauty of it, Ashley. The person being controlled won't even realize they're not making their own decisions. They just think they're having a particularly decisive day."
Ashley gulped, her gaze drifting towards Sherry, who was now standing, her eyes blazing with fury. "And what if I refuse?" Sherry snapped, her voice echoing in the confined space of the jet.
Jacob met her gaze unflinchingly, his grin never wavering. "Well, then, princess," he said, his voice deceptively soft, "you can consider this a lesson in diplomacy. Or better yet, consider it... an adventure."
"An adventure?" Sherry scoffed, her eyes alight with a mixture of anger and defiance. "I think you'll find, Jacob, that I'm not as easy to control as you think."
Jacob's grin widened, his gaze meeting hers. "Is that a challenge, princess?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes gleamed with anticipation at the thought of finally putting the arrogant heiress in her place.
Beside Sherry, Ashley's brow furrowed in thought. "But... what does it feel like?" she asked quietly. "Being controlled, I mean."
Jacob shifted his attention to Ashley, his grin softening into a gentler smile. "It's like being a passenger in your own body, Ashley," he explained. "You feel everything, you see everything. But the decisions, the actions, they're all made by someone else. And the best part? You won't even realize it's not you."
Ashley chewed on her lower lip, her brown eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. "So... it's like sleepwalking?"
"In a way," Gordon chimed in, his voice steady. "You're aware of everything happening, but it's like you're on autopilot."
"But I can resist, right?" Sherry cut in, her voice filled with determination. "I mean, it's my body. I should be able to fight it."
Jacob chuckled, the sound echoing through the private jet. "I'd love to see you try, princess," he said, his tone filled with a challenge. He was relishing the opportunity to use the stealth control technology, and even more so, the opportunity to take Sherry down a notch.
Gordon watched the exchange quietly. There was an undeniable tension building between Jacob and Sherry, a silent power struggle that hung heavy in the air. As for Ashley, she was a mixture of curiosity and fear. But Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of choice anymore. A game was set to begin, and whether they liked it or not, they were all players.
Jacob lifted the transmitter, his fingers curling around the device. His eyes locked onto Sherry's defiant glare, a predatory grin playing on his lips.
"Let's put your theory to the test, shall we, princess?" His voice was low and taunting, as he pressed a button on the transmitter.
The moment the button was pressed, Jacob's body slumped back in his chair, eyes closed, and a blank expression on his face. Meanwhile, the effect on Sherry was immediate and startling.
Sherry's eyes glazed over for a moment, before a confident, almost mischievous smirk spread across her face - a mirror image of Jacob's. Her posture changed subtly, carrying the swagger and bravado that Jacob exhibited. Her hands reached out, grabbing onto the arms of her chair, and then she was pushing herself up to a standing position.
Inside Sherry's body, Jacob was reveling in his control. His – or rather, Sherry's – hands spread wide as he straightened her back, pushing her shoulders back with an exaggerated flourish. He could feel the luxurious fabric of her clothes, the power of her healthy, young muscles. Sherry's outraged expression had been replaced by his confident smirk, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of his delight and daring.
"This," he made Sherry's voice purr, gesturing to her body with her hands, "is rather impressive."
Across the aisle, Ashley's eyes went wide with shock, her gaze darting between Sherry's animated form and Jacob's lifeless body. She was silent, her hand hovering uncertainly over her mouth as she grappled with the reality of what she was witnessing.
Gordon's face was a stoic mask, his eyes moving between his own lifeless partner and the heiress, now dancing like a puppet on a string. He noted the smug satisfaction radiating off of 'Sherry', and knew Jacob was thoroughly enjoying himself.
A strange sensation gripped Sherry, but it was not an unpleasant one. It was like waking up in the morning and not quite remembering your dream, but knowing it had been delightful. She found herself giggling, her hands drifting down to the hem of her dress and tugging it experimentally. It was her decision, she thought. Why else would she do it?
She was aware of the luxurious fabric sliding between her fingers, of the way it hugged her figure. She was not usually one to admire herself so openly, yet now she found herself doing just that. She glanced down at her designer heels and in the blink of an eye, decided they were far too constricting. With a small huff, she kicked them off, the shoes sailing through the air with a satisfying arc before landing with a muffled thud.
Her gaze returned to her bare feet, her pedicured toes wriggling against the plush carpet of the jet. The sensation was... liberating. She looked at her own body, her hands exploring the curves of her form, the feeling so natural it was as if she had decided to do it herself.
Yet somewhere, a small part of her mind fluttered with uncertainty. She remembered Jacob's promise, his taunting grin, the way his body had slumped lifelessly. Was it possible that she wasn't in control, that she was just a passenger in her own body?
She pushed the thought away immediately. She was Sherry, the woman who bowed to no one, the woman who was always in control. She was not going to be manipulated by a man who saw her as nothing more than a plaything.
She cupped her breasts with a smirk. Yep, these were hers all right.
The moment was interrupted by Gordon's stern voice, "Alright, Jacob. That's enough. Don't embarrass the girl."
Jacob's smirk, painted on Sherry's face, deepened at his partner's reprimand. With a dramatic bow, he surrendered the controls. The moment he disengaged the transmitter, his own body jerked back to life, a yawn escaping his lips as though he had just woken from a nap.
At the same time, Sherry's body froze, the audacious smirk slowly melting from her face. She blinked, her eyes returning to their usual fierce determination. She looked around, her brows furrowed in confusion, as if waking from an odd dream.
Ashley rushed over to her friend, concern etched into her face. "Sherry, are you okay? What did it feel like?"
Sherry frowned, her hands running down her dress, straightening it out. "What do you mean, 'what did it feel like'? I was just...having a bit of fun, that's all."
"But... but Jacob was controlling you," Ashley stammered, glancing between her friend and the CBI agent. "Didn't you feel that?"
"Nonsense," Sherry huffed, a flush creeping onto her cheeks. "No one controls me. Not even Jacob."
Gordon watched the exchange in silence. If Jacob's demonstration had taught them anything, it was the power and subtlety of the stealth control technology. Even now, Sherry refused to believe she'd been manipulated.
Jacob, meanwhile, stretched in his seat, a satisfied smirk still dancing on his lips. He'd enjoyed the ride more than he'd anticipated, and Sherry's continued denial was just icing on the cake. Despite the underlying seriousness of their mission, he found himself looking forward to what would come next.
It didn’t have to be him that was stuck inside that gorgeous female body, after all.
As the private jet descended onto the private airstrip of the island resort, Ashley and Sherry gazed out the window, their eyes filled with anticipation. From above, the resort looked like a paradise. An ocean of turquoise blue lapped against white sandy beaches, while luxurious villas lay dotted amidst lush, tropical greenery.
Once they'd landed, Ashley and Sherry, fueled by excitement, hurried off the jet and disappeared into the resort. They were seemingly unaffected by the strange events on the plane, or perhaps just choosing to ignore them for now.
With the girls out of earshot, Gordon turned to Jacob. His stern gaze bore into his partner's smirking face. "What you did up there was inappropriate," he chided, his voice low but firm. "This isn't a game, Jacob. We're here to protect Ashley and Sherry, not to make fools of them."
Jacob's smirk didn't waver. If anything, it grew wider. "Oh, I'm well aware of that, Gordon," he said casually. "But I also think it's important to enjoy your work, don't you?"
Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. "This is serious, Jacob. We have a mission."
Jacob rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. All serious and no play. But tell you what, Gordon. Next time, you get to do the controlling. I'd love to see what 'fun' you'd have with Sherry."
Gordon's face blanched at the thought. "Jacob, I..."
Jacob cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "No arguments, Gordon. We'll see how much of a straight shooter you are then."
As Jacob walked off towards the resort, leaving a dumbstruck Gordon behind, he couldn't help but chuckle. His mission had just gotten a whole lot more interesting.
___________________________
Inside one of the private villas in the resort, Gordon and Jacob had swiftly set up their temporary base of operations. Surveillance equipment was neatly arranged across the tables, while a screen displayed the layout of the entire resort. Here, they would keep a close eye on Ashley and Sherry while blending into the luxurious backdrop of their surroundings.
The evening brought with it a gentle breeze that swept across the balcony of the villa, rustling the leaves of the palm trees outside. Gordon found himself standing there, staring out into the approaching dusk, his thoughts burdened by the prospect of the task ahead.
Jacob joined him, his posture relaxed, a glass of some exotic drink in his hand. "Nervous, Gordon?" he asked, a teasing edge to his voice.
Gordon shot him a sidelong glance. "I just... I don't agree with this method. It feels wrong."
Jacob chuckled, taking a sip from his drink. "You'll get used to it. Besides, we're doing this for Ashley, remember? So she can enjoy her break with her friends, oblivious to the danger lurking around."
Gordon sighed, a resigned expression crossing his face. "Fine. I'll take over Sherry. But you're tailing us in your own body. No more 'fun' at their expense."
Jacob laughed, raising his glass. "Deal. And don't worry, Gordon. I'll be the perfect, invisible shadow. No antics, promise."
The decision to initiate the stealth control came swiftly and without ceremony. In the privacy of their villa, Gordon held the small transmitter, a device no larger than a pocket watch, and connected to the receiver implanted on Sherry. The world swirled around him for a moment, and then, darkness.
When he woke up, he found himself seated at the resort bar, ambient music softly playing in the background. He was now in Sherry's body, her senses his, her world his to navigate. As he came to terms with the transfer, he took a moment to observe his new surroundings.
The air was filled with the scent of exotic perfumes and tropical drinks, mixed with the salty tang of the nearby ocean. His ears picked up the faint laughter and chatter of other guests, the clinking of glasses, and the distant crash of waves against the shore. It was a sensory overload compared to the quiet solitude of the CBI headquarters, and Gordon had to suppress a wave of vertigo.
Cautiously, he glanced down at his new body. It was strange to see Sherry's slender fingers resting on the bar counter instead of his own callused hands. He could feel the cool, polished surface of the bar under these fingers, the smooth grain of the wood distinct and real.
Sherry was dressed for a night on the town, in a little black dress that shimmered under the warm lighting of the bar. He could feel the soft fabric against his skin, the hemline resting high on his - no, Sherry's - thighs. The sensation of the strappy heels on his feet was new and uncomfortable. It felt like he was walking on stilts, precariously balancing with every step.
Just as he was grappling with the surreal experience, Ashley approached. She was dressed equally stylish, a bright smile on her face as she took the seat next to Sherry's body. "Sherry, you were right! This place is fabulous!"
Keeping up appearances, Gordon forced a smile, trying to mimic Sherry's mean-spirited charm. "Told you, didn't I? Only the best for us, Ash."
Gordon, having assumed the role of Sherry, felt a rush of panic as Ashley, buzzing with youthful exuberance, grabbed his - her - hand. "Let's dance, Sherry!" she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Before Gordon could utter a word of protest, Ashley had pulled him onto the dance floor. The pulsing beat of the music seemed to engulf him, the rhythm a foreign language his body did not speak.
He found himself in the midst of a swirling kaleidoscope of colors, the flashing strobe lights illuminating the dance floor in a frenetic array. The energy was contagious, the crowd swaying and moving as one, but Gordon felt like an intruder in this world. He was an agent, trained to navigate the darkest corners of the world, not a dance floor.
Despite his discomfort, Gordon pushed aside his reservations, trying to mimic the moves of the people around him. He attempted to keep a safe distance from Ashley, but she seemed keen on dancing more intimately, matching the rhythm and closeness of the other dancers.
The heels were another challenge altogether. With each step, he could feel his balance falter. It was a stark contrast to his usual surefootedness in sturdy combat boots. He cursed Jacob under his breath - this was a world he was unprepared for.
To add to his mounting discomfort, the hemline of Sherry's dress seemed determined to defy gravity, riding up with every movement he made. It was a battle to keep pulling it down, all the while trying to maintain his balance and continue the dance.
"I didn't know you were so shy, Sherry," Ashley giggled, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort. "You usually take the lead."
Gordon laughed, hoping it sounded genuine. "I guess, it's just one of those nights, Ash. Let's just enjoy the music, shall we?"
As the music blared and bodies swayed around him, Gordon realized that he was not just in uncharted territory. He was on a battlefield, far removed from his comfort zone. But, as with all battles, he would adapt and overcome.
As the tempo of the music began to slow down, two men approached them. One was a tall, dark-haired man with a charming smile, while the other had sandy hair and blue eyes that held a hint of mischief. Ashley, ever the social butterfly, eagerly introduced herself and, in a matter of moments, was whisked away to the other side of the dance floor by the dark-haired stranger.
Gordon, still in Sherry's body, was left alone with the sandy-haired man. He was named Chris, a name Gordon committed to memory in case it was needed later. As the man extended his hand to him, inviting him for the slow dance, Gordon felt a pang of unease. This was far from the battlefields he was used to.
As Chris pulled him closer, Gordon felt the distinct discomfort of being in an attractive woman's body. The warmth of the man’s body was uncomfortably intimate, his hand resting at the small of Sherry's back felt invasive, and the smell of his aftershave was too potent, a little too sweet for Gordon's liking.
Gordon forced a smile, playing along with the dance, his body moving in sync with the rhythm. He kept reminding himself that this was all a part of the mission, a necessary discomfort for the greater cause. But, as Chris's hand moved a little too low for Gordon's comfort, he found himself fighting a blush of embarrassment. The feeling was both foreign and unsettling.
"Sherry, you're quite the dancer," Chris murmured, his gaze appreciative, as Gordon tottered around awkwardly in Sherry’s heels.
"I bet you say that to all your girlfriends." Gordon replied in his high pitched voice, trying his best to emulate Sherry's sharp and sassy tone.
__________________
Jacob sat across the room, sipping on a glass of whiskey as he observed the dance floor. His trained eyes scanned the crowd, on the lookout for any signs of danger. But, his attention inevitably strayed to the sight of Gordon, in Sherry's body, tottering about like a newborn lamb on the dance floor.
A smirk spread across Jacob's face, his brown eyes twinkling with amusement. The usually stern and upstanding Gordon was now attempting to navigate the world of high heels and mini dresses, and from Jacob's perspective, it was a sight to behold.
He watched as Gordon, or rather Sherry, swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, an awkward contrast to the fluid movements of his dancing partner. Jacob stifled a laugh as he saw Gordon struggling to pull the dress down, only for it to rebelliously creep back up.
His gaze then slid to Sherry's legs, an aspect of her appearance he hadn't previously given much thought. The dress, although a source of discomfort for Gordon, did accentuate the length and graceful curve of her legs. A pang of appreciation and regret hit Jacob simultaneously. He couldn't deny that Sherry's body was appealing, yet it brought back a surge of memories from earlier in the day - memories he tried to suppress, but couldn't help revisiting.
Jacob sighed, taking another sip of his whiskey. His smirk morphed into a serious expression as he forced his attention back onto his duty.
Just as Jacob was about to glance back at Gordon, a flicker of movement at the corner of his eye caught his attention. He squinted, his gaze zeroing in on a familiar face in the crowd. It was Barbara, the Asian woman from their briefing, her tall and curvy frame immediately recognizable.
His heart pounded a little faster as he noticed her subtly trailing after Ashley, who was now being led away by her dark-haired dance partner. Jacob shot a quick look towards Gordon, who was still entangled in a dance with Chris, completely oblivious to Ashley's movement.
With a roll of his eyes, Jacob pushed away his amusement at Gordon's situation. This was not the time for distractions. He slid off his barstool, leaving his whiskey behind, and started towards Barbara. He blended effortlessly with the crowd, his black suit camouflaging him in the dimly lit room.
As he neared Barbara, he fell into his well-rehearsed pattern of shadowing a target, maintaining a safe distance while keeping her in his line of sight. His hand subtly rested on the small device in his pocket - the stealth control transmitter & receiver pair - just in case he needed it.
Jacob was an expert at this - the stalking, the anticipation. The adrenaline rush was a part of his job he genuinely relished. A predatory smile curled on his lips as he thought of what he might have to do next.
__________________
For Ashley, the evening was a thrilling dance of laughter, flirting, and cocktails. Yet, something was off. Sherry, her usually energetic and vivacious friend, had been acting weird all night. Her antics on the dance floor were one thing, but the occasional stiff body language and the moments of awkward silence were entirely unlike her.
But these concerns paled as she found herself being led off the dance floor by the charming man she'd met earlier. He introduced himself as Tom, and the way he spun her around the dance floor had her head spinning with delight. It was the way he whispered compliments into her ear, his lips brushing against her hair, that kept her enchanted.
However, as they ventured further into the quieter, more secluded parts of the resort, a flicker of apprehension ignited within her. The lights of the dance floor were fading, replaced by the low hum of the backstage area. It felt wrong, almost predatory. Tom, her partner, no longer looked charming but sinister under the harsh backstage lights.
Before Ashley could process her thoughts and voice her concerns, a strong hand clamped around her mouth, silencing her surprised yelp. Her heart hammered in her chest as she was yanked off her feet and into the obscurity of a darkened room. The last sight she caught was that of Tom, a twisted smile playing on his lips as the door shut, plunging her into darkness.
_____________
Jacob swore as he walked off the dance floor, following Barbara’s mesmerising hips. He’d lost track of Ashley. He could have sworn she’d come this way just a moment ago. In a blur of colors and movement, he stopped in his tracks, eyes scanning the crowd in a frantic attempt to spot her. She had vanished. He cursed under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. He'd let himself be distracted by Barbara's tantalizing movements, the hypnotic sway of her hips, the seductive bend of her spine as she moved with the rhythm of the music.
He looked back toward her as she pushed through a door to the backstage area. Those damn beautiful legs, with their thick muscles, silky curves, and glinting steel…
Wait, what?
He squinted. Strapped to Barbara’s thigh, just showing under the bunched up fabric of her dress, was a small, but lethal-looking knife. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Barbara was the assassin they had been warned about.
He swallowed hard, forcing his gaze to remain focused. It was easy to get lost in the appreciation of her form, but the sight of the weapon brought him back to reality. He was not here to admire. He was here to protect.
He watched as Barbara made her way off the dance floor, her gait smooth and purposeful. His gut told him that Ashley was in danger, and he had to act fast. His fingers curled around the receiver in his pocket, ready to make his move. Now was not the time for admiring; now was the time for action.
The door to the backstage area swung shut behind Barbara, separating her from the bustling dance floor. The echo of her exit rumbled in Jacob's ears, setting his adrenaline surging. He'd let Ashley out of his sight once already, and he couldn't let it happen again.
With a newfound determination, Jacob took off after Barbara, his footfalls silent against the resort's plush carpeting. He wove his way through the throng of party-goers, his gaze fixed on the door Barbara had just passed through.
The backstage corridor was a sharp contrast to the vibrant scene they'd left behind. The din of the party was muffled here, replaced by the low hum of equipment and hushed conversations of staff. There, just a few strides away, Barbara moved with a killer's grace, her body coiled like a viper ready to strike.
Taking advantage of her lack of awareness, Jacob made his move. In one swift motion, he closed the distance between them and attached the stealth control receiver to the back of her neck. It adhered with a near-silent click, an unassuming speck on her tanned skin.
A rush of adrenaline swept over him. He was about to step into the shoes of an assassin. He couldn't afford to mess this up. His own body fell into its unresponsive slumber as he activated the transmitter, his consciousness diving into the unknown territory of Barbara's mind and body.
The transfer was instantaneous, like diving headfirst into a cold pool. One moment, Jacob was on the precipice of the transition; the next, he was immersed in the mind and body of an assassin. His first instinct was to familiarize himself with his new form.
Flexing his — no, Barbara's — fingers, he traced the curvaceous lines of her body. The strength beneath the feminine exterior was not lost on him; every curve, every muscle was toned and firm, sculpted by years of disciplined training.
He took a moment to chastise her for her line of work, delivering a firm slap to her cheek. The sensation was jarring. He could feel both the sting of the slap and the tremor that ran through her hand. His lips curled into a smirk at the absurdity of the act.
His gaze traveled downwards, observing the dress that clung to her like a second skin. He raised an eyebrow, taking in the sight of her attractive form. Being in a woman's body was one thing; being in the body of an attractive assassin was an entirely different ballgame.
He quickly pulled out the skin tight dress to stare down into his new cleavage. What was the point of taking over a female form if you couldn’t admire it, anyway? He shook his hips side to side, noticing the strange sensation that his legs were further apart then they should be. He quickly felt between his legs and smirked. He loved being a woman.
Jacob found himself musing about what life might be like for Barbara. How often did she use her beauty as a weapon, ensnaring her targets in a web of desire before delivering the final blow? How did she navigate the world of shadowy figures and deadly contracts while maintaining her femininity? It was a world he was about to explore, albeit temporarily. He only hoped he could navigate it as well as she did.
_____________________
Sherry found herself in the throes of a dance she didn't understand. It was a slow dance, her body swaying rhythmlessly, almost clumsily in a stranger's arms. The guy, a young man with a keen interest in her, had a grip on her that seemed too firm, too persistent. But for reasons unknown, she didn't pull away.
She was usually more composed, her moves fluid and natural. Tonight, though, something was off. Each step she took felt like a struggle, her legs buckling under her as if they had forgotten how to dance. Her signature grace was replaced with an awkwardness that puzzled her. It was as if her body was operating independently, responding to cues that she wasn't consciously giving.
It wasn't just her dance skills that were off, it was her entire perception. She felt detached from her actions, like a spectator in her own body. "What is happening to me?" she thought, as she once again found herself gently brushing down the front of her dress, between her legs, as if something was missing there.
Her eyes flitted around the room, desperately seeking a familiar face. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. A twinge of worry gnawed at her. She considered breaking away from the dance to find her, but her body continued to sway to the rhythm of the song. For the moment, she was trapped in the dance, locked in the arms of a stranger, her concern for Ashley gnawing at the back of her mind.
____________________________
Ashley was trying to keep her calm. Her wrists were bound together with a harsh, biting cord, her body shoved onto a chair in a dim, musty room. The man, who she now knew as Tom, was pacing restlessly in front of her.
Tom had a gruff exterior, his features hardened by what Ashley could only assume were years spent in illicit activities. He was irritated, glancing at the door every few seconds, his grumbles growing louder as time passed.
"Where the hell is she?" Tom growled under his breath, his gaze darting towards the old, rusty clock hanging off-kilter on the wall. The room, which seemed to be some sort of storage area, echoed with the loud ticking of the clock, punctuating the heavy silence that lay between them.
Ashley felt a wave of dread wash over her. She didn't know who they were waiting for, but she was certain that her appearance wouldn't bode well for her. Her mind raced, thoughts whirling in a tornado of fear and anxiety.
Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, revealing the silhouette of a woman. Barbara. Ashley knew her only casually from their classes, but she had always had a cold, distant demeanor. Ashley watched her with wide, fearful eyes, her heart hammering in her chest. Barbara stalked into the room, her eyes glinting dangerously. Tom straightened, a surprised grunt escaping his lips.
"Finally," he growled. "What took you so--"
His sentence was cut off as Barbara lunged at him. It happened so fast that Ashley barely had time to blink. One moment, Tom was standing, the next, he was sprawled on the floor with Barbara on top of him. She moved with a grace and precision that belied her size. Her fists rained down on Tom, and Ashley could hear the dull thud of each punch landing.
Tom fought back, his surprise turning into a snarl of anger. But Barbara – or was it Barbara? - was relentless. It was as if she was a completely different person, her eyes filled with a cold fury that Ashley had never seen before.
There was a crack, a yelp of pain from Tom, and then silence. Barbara rose, leaving Tom lying motionless on the floor. She turned towards Ashley, and for a moment, Ashley's heart seized in terror.
But then, Barbara – no, this couldn’t be Barbara - merely crossed the room to where Ashley sat, her eyes filled with an intensity that made her shiver. Her hands, surprisingly gentle, began to work at the cords binding Ashley. As she was freed, Ashley felt a rush of relief, her mind a whirl of questions.
Who was this woman really? And why had she come to her rescue?
_________________
It was strange. Jacob had been in female bodies before but somehow, controlling Barbara was different. There was a raw, physical power in her, a vitality that felt foreign and exhilarating. He flexed her hands, still tingling from the impact against Tom's face. He had managed to put the brute down, but not without some struggle. Women weren't supposed to be as strong as men, or so Jacob thought, but Barbara was an exception.
At the same time, he was irked. Controlling Barbara’s body had revealed a new set of challenges. Her strength wasn’t the same as his own, particularly his arms. It had taken quite a few punches to deal with Tom, and his knuckles were painful and swelling. As he kneeled to untie Ashley, he felt a pulse of fatigue.
"Who are you?" Ashley stuttered as the ropes loosened.
Jacob paused, a grimace crossing Barbara's face. "It's me, Ashley," he said, trying to infuse Barbara's voice with as much of his own character as possible. "Jacob. I’m using the stealth control tech."
He saw the confusion flicker across Ashley’s face before comprehension dawned on her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Jacob? Really?”
"We’ll have time for questions later," Jacob interrupted, finishing untying her. "Right now, we need to get you out of here."
As he stood up, he once again took a moment to appreciate the body he was controlling. Powerful, agile and, he had to admit, seductive. Barbara was a woman to be reckoned with. If he had his way, he wouldn't mind using this body a bit more.
Jacob felt Ashley stiffen as they approached his own limp body lying unnoticed in the corridor. He hated seeing himself like this - vulnerable and defenseless. It was a risk of the stealth control tech, but a necessary one.
“Jacob?” Ashley’s voice quivered, “Is that… your body?”
“Yeah, it is,” Jacob replied with a curt nod, feeling a grim satisfaction at the shock on Ashley’s face. He let go of her arm and knelt beside his own body. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a spare receiver, a near-invisible piece of technology that was the size of a coin.
"Here, turn around," Jacob instructed, holding the receiver up.
“What are you doing?” Ashley asked, a note of panic edging into her voice as she moved away.
Jacob rose to his feet, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you saw what happened tonight, right? Clearly, you need more protection. This," he said, holding the receiver up, "this will let me keep a closer eye on you."
Ashley looked from the receiver to Jacob’s unconscious body and then back to Barbara, a dawning realization in her eyes. “You want to control me too?”
“Only if necessary,” Jacob replied, his voice firm. “Besides, I did just save your life.”
Ashley hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze darting between Barbara and Jacob’s limp body. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she turned around. As Jacob attached the receiver onto the back of her neck, he could feel her shudder under his touch.
“Don’t worry, Ashley,” Jacob reassured her, “You’re in safe hands.” A grin spread across Barbara’s face as he said it.
“Um… okay.” said Ashley. “I’m going to head back up to my room now. Tell Sherry where I went.”
With that, she scampered away. Was it safe to let her run off by herself like that? Jacob thought. How many times could somebody get kidnapped in one night anyway?
Some part of him said probably more than once, but fuck it. He pushed through the door back into the club.
With Ashley finally off to safety, Jacob turned his attention back to the dance floor. He scanned the throng of gyrating bodies and found Gordon, still looking completely out of sorts in Sherry's body. His movements were clunky and unsure, like a fawn taking its first steps. A smirk played on Jacob's lips as he moved towards him.
As he approached, he saw a group of young men watching Gordon with a mix of amusement and lustful curiosity. "Excuse me, gents," Jacob said in Barbara's sultry voice, sliding between them with an ease that belied his masculine mind.
He reached Gordon and took his hands, leading him onto the dance floor. He could feel Gordon stiffen in surprise but made no attempt to pull away.
"Sherry," Jacob said, grinning mischievously, "you dance like you have two left feet. Let me show you how it's done."
Gordon, looking surprised, stuttered a reply. "Barbara? What are you—"
Jacob silenced him with a finger to his lips. "Shh. Dance with me, Sherry."
With that, Jacob led the dance. As Barbara, he moved fluidly, sensually, leading Sherry around the dance floor in a dance that drew the attention of everyone in the room. Jacob revelled in the moment, both in the control he held over the situation and in the pleasure of making Gordon squirm.
As the music swelled, Jacob spun Sherry out and then pulled her back in. Sherry's surprised yelp was swallowed by the cheers of the crowd. Jacob could barely contain his laughter as Gordon, wide-eyed and flushed, stared at him.
The song ended, and Jacob released Gordon, flashing him a smug smile. "That," he said, pointing a finger at Gordon, "is how you dance."
Jacob lowered Barbara’s already sultry voice. “Want to see how you do… something else?”
Sherry’s body stared up at him, eyes wide, and reached a hesitant hand around the side of Barbara’s neck. Jacob felt the fingers explore, settling on the receiver still attached just above the spine.
A look of understanding passed over Sherry’s face, and then she gave a small, subtle nod. Jacob leaned in for a kiss. The frat boys around them cheered.
_______________
Five drinks later, the two agents turned college girls were in each other's arms, sloppily alternating between making out and examining their new bodies.
“I think Sherry is a- a lightweight” giggled Gordon, blushing at the situation. “Here I am, a twenty one year old girl, or a fifty six year old man, or a jesus…”
“I don’t think you’re Jesus,” smirked Jacob. He used Barbara’s hand to fondle one of Sherry’s breasts. “He wasn’t nearly this stacked.”
“Should we… should we…” Gordon started.
“Find somewhere more private? Sure.” Jacob forced himself to his feet, once again admiring the long, feminine legs that stretched out before him.
“I was going to say dis- disengage” grumbled Gordon. “But I think I like your idea better.”
He nearly rolled one of Sherry’s ankles as he stumbled to his feet. He leaned on Barbara’s body as the two of them snuck away from the emptying bar and up to a room.
“You know the best thing about being a girl?” said Gordon drunkenly. “Everybody wants to have sex with you. Tom wanted to have sex with me. Chris wanted to have sex with me. Even hot college girls like Barbara want to have sex with me.”
He fell back onto the bed, rubbing his legs together.
“Evvveeerybody wants to have sex with me. I’m a sex god.”
“I’m not a college girl.” said Jacob, smirking as he took off his dress.
“Assassin, whatever.”
Jacob laughed. He reached underneath Sherry’s dress and pulled down her silk panties.
“And you know the worst part about being a girl? Evvverrrybody wants to have sex with me. What if I don’t want to have sex with them?”
Jacob pawed at one of Sherry's legs, nibbling at her thigh. Gordon mewed at him.
“I don’t get to turn it off. They always want to have sexxxx, even if I don’t want to. Every guy was staaaaaring at me. Half the girls were staring at me.”
Jacob tore off his own underwear and frowned down at his flat crotch. Oh yeah.
“Being a girl suuuuuuccccks. Everybody always wants to have seeeexxx with me.”
“Being a girl sucks alright”, thought Jacob as he drunkenly felt around between his legs. “How the fuck am I meant to have sex without a dick?”
He grunted and stared down at the hot, horny woman that was lying on her back in front of him, so wet it was running onto the sheets. He was so damn turned on. He would have had a throbbing erection if he was in his own body.
He looked down at himself. Past the large, hanging breasts, and to the bare vagina nestled between his thighs. He spread the labia uselessly, growly with frustration as he squinted, trying to see anything but the tiny clit that was pulsing there. It was so damn small. What the fuck was he meant to do with that?
“I’ll be right back,” Jacob growled. Gordon moaned in disappointment and began feeling himself up.
“You’re meant to rub it.” said Gordon, absentmindedly, as he began to use Sherry’s hands on her own body.
Jacob barged out of the door.
________________________________
Sherry was having a hell of a night. First she found she couldn’t dance for shit, next she spent like an hour being felt up by the same uncharming douchebag, and then she got drunk and made out with one of Ashley’s random college friends – Barbara? What was her name?
She stared down at herself, spreadeagled on the bed, horny as she had ever been. Now Barbara had disappeared, god knows where, and she could barely get herself off.
“Ugh!” she moaned in frustration. “This is way harder than it looks!”
She cupped her boob in one hand and tried to stick out her tongue to lick it, but couldn’t reach. Her other hand grabbed at her clit, tugging it up and down like a tiny little dick. Why wasn’t she acting normal? It usually took her two minutes to get off and go to sleep!
“Fuck this!” she huffed and collapsed back onto the bed. She raised her bare legs into the air and stared at them. One leg, two legs, kicking in the air.
She admired her toes as she flexed them about, rubbing one leg up and down the other. She had never really looked at herself like this before, but she had to admit, she had nice legs. She blew a kissy face at them.
“Hellloooo toes,” she chortled.
She moaned again in frustration. She didn’t want to talk to her toes. She wanted to get off! She’d been alternating between horny and frustrated all night – not to mention seemingly fascinated with her own body. What was that all about?
The door burst open.
“Still awake?” came a man’s voice. “It took me a while to sort out Barbara’s body, hand her over to the cops, make sure Ashley was safe, etcetera, etcetera.”
Sherry just stared at him. What the fuck was Jacob doing in her room?
“Nice view, boss.” he said, staring right up at her. Her legs were still raised in the air, her bare nether region exposed. She thought she should maybe cover up, but decided, why not let the perv get a view? Closest someone like him would ever get to her!
Jacob tore his pants off. “Glad you could save it for me.”
“Never tell anybody about this.” Sherry found herself hissing.
“You got it, boss.”
She looked down to see Jacob’s monster member growing before her eyes. She threw her head back and moaned. Maybe she could have sex with him after all? What’s the worst that could happen? Not like she’d been able to do much without him…
“Hurry up! You better be able to get me off in this damn horny body!”
A thick, meaty hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her along the bed. Then she felt a peculiar sensation of something big touching a hole that she had never felt before…
Of course she had felt that before, what was she thinking?
An alien sensation burst through her in little waves as Jacob’s dick entered her. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the sensation that bore through every nerve in her body.
“It feels so good!” she screamed, “and-what-the-fuck-it-feels-so-weird!”
Jacob began thrusting into her. He grabbed her arms and held them down on either side of her. All she could do was gasp as the sensations overwhelmed her body. In out in out in out.
Jacob grunted. “You like that old man? You like that Sherry?”
“Yes! Yes!”
“Fuck both of you! I’m the fucking king! What did either of you do tonight for the mission? What have you ever done for me!”
“No- nothing!”
“You like being made a little bitch, don’t you Gordon? Don’t you Sherry!”
Gordon? What the fuck was he talking about? But Sherry didn’t care, she let out a scream.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck me Jacob!”
“Cum like you haven’t had sex in a decade, old man!”
“Twenty five years! This is.. My first time… in twenty five years!”
Sherry was talking nonsense, but who cared? Her eyes rolled back in her head. She saw white. Every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve cried out, she felt a wave slam into her mind, her fists clenched, her toes kicked, her whole body seized up, Jacob’s dick pulsating inside her, spurting deep into her body!
“OH GOOOOODDDDDD”
She collapsed back onto her bed. Jacob pulled out, and they quickly fell asleep.
______________________________
The next morning, Jacob was having a coffee outside the control room when Gordon, his old body looking tired and sore, grumbled his way out of the sleeping quarters.
“I don’t want to hear a fucking word.”
Jacob smirked, and that was that.
1
8.7K
6
5
Hi there! I'm a 23-year-old woman, renting out my body to pay for medical school. I work with an agency that uses neuralink implants to let my renters see through my eyes, control my actions, and essentially live in my skin while I'm unconscious. Once their session is over, I wake up without any recollection of what they've done. It's like I was asleep or in a coma, but meanwhile my body was up and about doing things. The industry calls us 'bodies for rent' or 'meatsuits', though some of us prefer to be known as 'surrogates'.
I let people rent my meatsuit (and I can’t remember it) AMA
Hi there! I'm a 23-year-old woman, renting out my body to pay for medical school. I work with an agency that uses neuralink implants to let my renters see through my eyes, control my actions, and essentially live in my skin while I'm unconscious. Once their session is over, I wake up without any recollection of what they've done. It's like I was asleep or in a coma, but meanwhile my body was up and about doing things. The industry calls us 'bodies for rent' or 'meatsuits', though some of us prefer to be known as 'surrogates'.
It sounds scary, but it's completely safe, regulated, and - dare I say it - kinda fun. Let's get into all the gritty realities of the renting industry. Ask me anything!
How does it feel when you wake up after being 'rented'? Any physical fatigue?
Great question! It's a bit like waking up from a deep sleep. There's a period of disorientation, but that clears up quickly. As for physical fatigue, it depends on what my body has been doing. If my renter had been doing strenuous activities, then yes, I might feel a little worn out.
Aren't you afraid that someone might misuse your body?
That's a common concern, but the industry has safeguards in place. Renters sign contracts agreeing not to harm the body or engage in illegal activities. Plus, there's constant monitoring by a neutral third party during the rental period. If anything suspicious happens, they can shut down the session.
How much can you make in this business?
It varies depending on factors like the duration of the session, what the renter plans to do, and even the desirability of the surrogate. I make a comfortable amount, enough to pay my medical school tuition and living expenses.
Can you sense anything while being rented? Any kind of dreams?
Not at all. It's like being in a very deep sleep, without dreams. I wake up completely blank, with no memory or sensation from the rental period.
Do people ever have sex or masturbate when they rent you?
Yes, of course, it’s part of the job. I basically expect more often than not to have the renter touch me. It’s not as bad as it sounds – it’s basically my hand doing it, after all. Sometimes I feel a little sore after – especially when I’m rented by guys, who tend to be a bit less gentle with my body – but nothing serious.
Do your friends and family know about this? How do they feel?
Yes, they know, and it took some time for them to understand. They were concerned at first, but they've seen how regulated and safe it is, and how it's helping me achieve my dream of becoming a doctor. So, they're supportive now!
How did you get into this business?
I stumbled upon an advertisement and was intrigued. I did my research, understood the risks and benefits, and decided it was a viable way to finance my medical studies. And here I am!
Any advice for someone considering becoming a surrogate?
Do your homework. Understand the pros and cons. Consider the physical and mental aspects - remember, your body might be doing things you're not used to. Also, ensure you're working with a reputable company. There are sketchy operators out there.
What was your most memorable experience after waking up from a rental period?
There was this one time when I woke up in a beautiful dress, covered in glitter and glam, standing in the middle of what seemed to be a high-end fashion event. The smooth silk of the dress hugged my body, contrasting starkly against the cold, air-conditioned atmosphere of the venue. The dress was a stunning shade of midnight blue, matching the color of my eyes, and it was sprinkled with silver glitters, twinkling as they caught the spotlights. High heels elongated my petite frame, although they made my feet ache a bit. People were clapping and cheering, and I had this feeling of exhilaration that lingered even after the confusion had passed.
The aroma of rich perfume and champagne wafted through the air, and my lips tasted faintly of a delicate canapé. My hands were a little shaky from the adrenaline, and I felt the cool touch of a glass of bubbly in my right hand. I could tell by the appreciative eyes and stunned silence that my renter had just pulled off a fantastic runway walk.
I felt strangely empowered, stepping out of my usual comfort zone of t-shirts, jeans, and tennis shoes, into this glamorous world of fashion, something I'd never dare to do on my own. The moment felt almost surreal, like a scene straight out of a movie. I loved the feeling of confidence, of owning the room. Even though it wasn't me who had strutted down the catwalk, a small part of that boldness lingered, reminding me of my own potential.
Have you ever felt violated or uneasy after a rental session?
Yes, there have been moments of discomfort. One time, I woke up in a very crowded place, in the middle of a music festival. I’m a bit of an introvert, so waking up in such a noisy, chaotic environment was quite jarring. My body was adorned in a loose crop top, denim shorts, and a floral headband – typical festival attire, but it felt strange since I usually prefer more conservative clothing. My hair, normally tied up in a neat bun, was let loose and felt messy with dried sweat and probably some beer someone had spilled.
I could still feel the throb of the loud music in my ears, the vibrations settling into my body, like a low hum beneath my skin. My feet ached from dancing, my throat was parched, and there was a residual taste of beer and cheap festival food on my tongue. My hands were stained with neon paint, evidence of the craziness of the night. The faint smell of sweat, alcohol, and smoke clung to my skin, making me feel a bit dirty.
I remember feeling lost and out of place among the sea of enthusiastic festival-goers. Although the monitors had ended the rental as soon as I started to regain consciousness, the sudden shift from unconscious tranquility to overwhelming sensory stimulation was a shock. I felt a twinge of unease, realizing how vulnerable I was during these rentals, but it also reminded me of the importance of trust in this profession.
Have you ever considered renting out your body for more extended periods, like a week or a month?
I've given it some thought, but there are practical and emotional challenges to consider. Physically, the neuralink is designed for shorter periods – up to 24 hours. So, waking up in the same clothes I wore a day ago is common, sometimes with minor changes like a different pair of shoes or an added accessory. My body, toned from regular exercise and yoga, would handle the physical strain quite well, but there is a limit to how long the technology can keep my consciousness suppressed. The device needs to be recharged, and my body needs rest and rejuvenation.
Emotionally, there's a strange intimacy in sharing my body for such extended periods. Every time I wake up after a rental, it's as though a veil is lifted from my eyes. There's a brief moment of disorientation, like a foggy morning, where I'm not quite sure where I am or what has happened. My fingers would glide over the fabric of my clothes, tracing the alien feel of a shirt or a dress that I didn’t remember putting on. There's a rush of sensations, the leftover smells of where my renter has been, the lingering tastes on my tongue, and the physical echoes of their activities.
Imagine that feeling extended for a week or a month. Imagine the shift in my daily routines, my eating habits, and my social interactions. My body would live a life that my mind wasn't a part of. As it stands, the rental periods are already a leap of faith, a testament to my trust in the technology, the system, and the people who rent me. Prolonging the rental period only escalates the implications.
However, the notion isn't without its appeal. I could potentially earn more, and it might provide a unique opportunity for me to experience different lives. But for now, the constraints outweigh the benefits. I've chosen to prioritize my sense of self, my personal boundaries, and the preservation of my own life experiences.
Do you have any plans for after medical school? Will you continue to be a surrogate?
Once I'm done with medical school, I plan to specialize in neurology. Being a surrogate has given me an intriguing perspective on how our brain functions and how advanced technology like neuralink can integrate with it. I'm eager to dive deeper, to understand the complex mysteries of our brains. My body, though petite and young, has become a fascinating landscape for my academic curiosity. Each pulse in my veins, every breath I take, has become a testament to the marvels of human biology and technology intertwined.
As for continuing as a surrogate, it's unlikely. Once I start my practice, my focus will be on my patients. I won’t have the time, or the emotional bandwidth, to lend my body to others. Plus, there's a certain comfort in the idea of regaining exclusive ownership of my body. To wake up in my bed, in my clothes, knowing that whatever memories I have from the previous day are my own, sounds incredibly comforting after a few years of sharing it with people.
There's a strange satisfaction in being a surrogate. It's not just about the money, although that's a significant factor. It's about providing a service, allowing people to experience life from a different perspective. There's a sense of pride, of fulfillment, in knowing that my body can help fulfill someone else's dream or desire, even if I don't remember any of it. So, while I look forward to focusing on my medical career, I'll always cherish the experiences and insights I've gained as a surrogate.
Ever stumbled upon photos or videos of yourself from a rental session you don't remember?
Yes, it's happened on more than one occasion. There's something strangely unnerving about seeing photos or videos of yourself in action, knowing that you don’t remember a single moment of it.
The first time this happened, I was scrolling through social media when I found a picture of myself at a charity marathon. My usually fair complexion was flushed with exertion, sweat glinting on my forehead, my blonde hair pulled back into a tight ponytail, strands sticking to my moist skin. The tight runner’s outfit clung to my petite frame, accentuating my toned muscles, highlighting my runner's posture. In the photo, I was crossing the finish line, arms in the air, a picture of triumph and satisfaction.
Seeing myself there, the exuberance on my face, the sheer exhilaration in my wide, bright eyes was surreal. It felt like looking at a doppelganger or a twin, someone who shared my body, my face, but lived experiences that I didn’t remember. It was as if this 'other me' had successfully completed a marathon, something I'd never done. It was a bizarre mixture of pride and confusion, seeing a triumphant moment that I had no recollection of.
There were a few other times that it happened – one in particular was pretty creepy – but there’s no rule against it right now, so, you know.
Have you ever confronted a renter about the things they've done while renting your body?
I’ve never directly confronted a renter, but there have been times when I've requested the agency to talk to them. Once, I found a video of myself eating a tarantula at a food festival. My stomach churned as I watched 'me' in the video, sporting a wide grin, taking a big bite of the deep-fried spider, savoring the crunch with evident delight.
I remembered feeling a bizarre disconnect as I watched my own fingers delicately holding the spider, the crunch echoing in my ears as I bit down, the sound so vivid, it felt real. My heart pounded as my face on the screen twisted into an expression of joy and satisfaction, my blue eyes twinkling with daring and adventure. The image haunted me, even when I had closed my eyes, the back of my eyelids mirroring the ghastly sight. The discomfort was so intense that I had to reach out to the agency, reminding them of my arachnophobia and the importance of renters respecting the surrogate's personal boundaries.
The process was quite straightforward, actually. The agency assured me they would remind the renter of the rules. The interesting (and perhaps, unnerving) part of this whole situation was the realization of how much control I had surrendered. While I was tucked safely away in the realm of unconsciousness, my body was out there, in the world, engaging in activities I’d never imagine doing in a conscious state. It brought up a mix of feelings – a tad of unease, a hint of exhilaration, and an odd sense of curiosity about what my body is capable of when untethered from my conscious mind.
It was unsettling to find a video of myself doing something that was so contradictory to my personality. Yet, it was also an opportunity for me to face my fear, albeit in a roundabout way. It didn't cure my arachnophobia, but it did make me question how much of our fears are mental barriers. It was like staring at a reflection of what I could potentially be, unbound by personal fears or biases. And in a twisted way, it was liberating.
Although I don’t wish for a repeat of such experiences, these instances have pushed me to reflect on myself and consider my perceptions. They've nudged me out of my comfort zone and made me realize the extraordinary adaptability of the human mind and body. And for that, I am oddly grateful.
Have you ever found provocative photos of yourself from a rental session? How did you react?
Yes, I have. One incident that particularly stands out was when I stumbled upon a series of photos of me dressed as a 'catgirl' at what seemed to be a cosplay event.
In these images, I was dressed in a black, form-fitting bodysuit that hugged my petite figure, accentuating my curves. Ears pointed upwards were attached to a headband on my blonde hair, which was styled into playful, loose curls. A long, fluffy tail was clipped onto the back of the bodysuit, and a mischievous smirk played on my face. My eyes were highlighted with dramatic, catlike makeup, and I had a delicate, diamond-shaped nose and whiskers painted on. Completing the look were long, black gloves and boots, adding a certain allure to the whole ensemble.
Seeing myself in this provocative outfit was an unnerving experience. I've always been more of a modest dresser, preferring comfort and functionality over fashion or trends. My heart pounded in my chest as I looked at the photos. My cheeks, usually fair, turned a deep shade of red, my body reacting to the shock and embarrassment even though my mind was still trying to process what it was seeing.
Despite the initial shock, I had to admire the artistry involved. The attention to detail in the costume and makeup was impeccable. My body looked confident, empowered, even seductive - a stark contrast to my usual demeanor. There was an undeniable beauty in the images that I couldn't ignore, a transformation so complete that it was hard to believe it was me.
Although this incident did make me feel uncomfortable, it also forced me to confront my own perceptions of my body and my sexuality. It showed me a version of myself that I had never considered before, pushing me to reassess my boundaries and my comfort zones.
These photos served as a reminder of how diverse and varied human experiences can be, and how our bodies can be a canvas for different forms of expression. It wasn't an easy experience, but it was a learning opportunity for me. Since then, I've become more open-minded, learning to embrace the unexpected and finding beauty in all forms of self-expression.
What's the most bizarre situation you've found yourself in after a rental session?
One of the most bizarre situations I've woken up to was when I found myself at a beach party, covered in chocolate, and wearing a bikini.
The moment my consciousness resurfaced, I was greeted by the smell of salt and sunscreen, underscored by the sweet scent of melted chocolate. My skin felt sticky, and as I glanced down, I saw my petite body donned in a vibrant red bikini, smothered with chocolate sauce. The droplets were scattered like modern art across the soft, fair skin of my abdomen, my arms, and even my legs. The sunlight glinted off the slick coating, giving me an oddly shiny appearance.
Around me, people were laughing and cheering, music blaring from nearby speakers. The party seemed to be in full swing, the beach lined with young people engaged in various activities - some were playing beach volleyball, others were tanning, sipping cocktails, or dancing to the lively music. A makeshift stage had been set up nearby, and it seemed like I had just participated in a chocolate-themed competition.
The sandy grit beneath my feet, the comforting warmth of the sun on my chocolate-covered skin, the riotous noise of the party, all contributed to a sensory overload. But amidst the chaos, there was also an underlying feeling of exhilaration and freedom, a giddy aftertaste of what seemed to have been a wild and enjoyable event.
Despite the initial shock, a part of me couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation. There was something incredibly surreal and yet comically charming about it. Extracting myself from the party, I made my way towards the sea, intending to wash off the chocolate and to reclaim a sense of normalcy. As the cool waves lapped against my legs, I remember feeling a renewed sense of appreciation for my unusual job. While it occasionally landed me in sticky situations (quite literally in this case), it also made for some truly unforgettable experiences.
Have you ever found photos taken by a renter afterwards, anything embarrassing?
Oh, you have no idea. There was this one time when I woke up to find a series of pictures on my phone that left me both amused and perplexed.
The first photo showed me in a bright yellow chicken costume. My usually petite and slender figure was enveloped in a fluffy, oversized suit, complete with a red plume on top. My face, usually serene or focused, was contorted into a comical squawk, my mouth wide open, my eyes squeezed shut in exaggerated expression.
Next, I found a picture of myself wearing a pair of oversized glasses, their frames so large they covered half my face, my blue eyes appearing comically magnified. A fluorescent green wig was placed haphazardly on my head, strands of synthetic hair falling over my forehead. My lips were stretched into a goofy grin, my cheeks dimpled with laughter.
The photo parade continued with me donning an array of humorous costumes – a pirate with a plastic hook, a faux fur-lined onesie of a unicorn, a clown with a red nose and oversized shoes. In each photo, I was making different faces - there was a mock-scared expression, a wide-eyed surprise, a faux-angry scowl, and many more.
A couple got a little bit more lewd. There were a few, um, revealing selfies in the mix – one where they’d stuck my tongue out and rolled my eyes back in a pretty stupid looking way. And one really embarrassing one where they were basically naked and cupping my boobs for the camera. I did have a word with the agency after that one – the renters aren’t meant to do that.
Does your body ever feel different when you return to it? Like, sore, worn out, used differently?
Absolutely, my body often feels different when I return to it after a rental session. It’s almost like getting reacquainted with a familiar yet slightly altered space.
One instance that particularly stands out was after a renter who was evidently a dance enthusiast had used my body. I woke up in a dance studio, my reflection mirrored in the wall-length mirror. My petite frame was dressed in a flowing, practice skirt and a snug-fitting top. My blonde hair, usually worn down, was pulled up into a tight, professional bun.
When I moved, I felt a certain soreness in my muscles that I wasn’t used to. It was clear that my body had been stretching and moving in ways that were unfamiliar. My calves throbbed slightly, hinting at an intense session of pointe work. My shoulders and back felt looser, likely the result of expressive modern dance movements.
Despite the soreness, there was also an underlying sense of satisfaction. I could tell that my body had been put through a substantial, yet enjoyable workout. As I moved, I could feel a fluidity in my motions, a rhythm that seemed to resonate in my muscles. It was as if my body had picked up a faint echo of the dance, a lingering melody imprinted in the way I moved.
In these moments, my body sometimes feels like an instrument that has been played beautifully and then set aside. There’s a feeling of having been ‘used’ – not in a negative sense, but in the way that a well-loved book is used, its pages turned carefully, its spine bearing the imprints of a reader's hands. There’s a sense of having been part of someone else’s story, even if just for a while.
So wait, you wake up in random positions after each session? What happens if you don't know how to get home after, haha
Haha, yes, I do wake up in different places following a rental session, but it's not as chaotic as it sounds.
Renters are required to ensure I'm in a safe environment before the rental period ends. This rule is strictly enforced by the agency, ensuring that I don't wake up in dangerous or compromising situations. The location can be anywhere - a park, a café, a shopping mall, even a dance studio, as I mentioned in an earlier response. But whatever the location, safety is paramount.
As for getting back home, that's rarely been a problem. My phone is always with me, and it has all the necessary apps and information for navigation. Plus, we live in an era where rideshares are just a few taps away.
However, there was this one time when I woke up in a botanical garden. It was early evening, the setting sun casting long, golden shadows around me. I was seated on a park bench, amidst a riot of colorful flowers and lush greenery. A gentle breeze was playing with my blonde curls, carrying the scent of earth and blooming roses. The tranquillity of the scene was almost meditative.
Despite not immediately recognizing the place, a quick check on my phone showed it to be within the city limits. Instead of rushing home, I decided to take my time exploring the garden, reveling in the unexpected treat. It was a refreshing change of pace from my usual, fast-paced life. Moments like these make the unpredictable nature of my work not just tolerable, but sometimes surprisingly rewarding.
Do people ever... you know... need to use the toilet when you're being rented?
That's a part of the reality not often talked about, isn't it? Yes, biological needs don't stop during a rental session. The human body, including mine, continues to function as usual - this includes needing to use the toilet.
However, I must assure you that the agency has regulations in place to ensure that renters deal with such situations appropriately. Before a rental session, every renter is thoroughly briefed about treating the body with respect and maintaining personal hygiene.
The first time I woke up in a restroom, I must admit it was a bit disconcerting. I was in a posh restaurant's restroom, staring at my reflection in a tastefully framed mirror. My body was dressed in an elegant black cocktail dress, my blonde hair swept into an intricate updo. My usually bare face had a dash of makeup - a subtle smoky eye and a soft pink lip color.
What startled me was not the environment, but the stark realisation of the intimacy that the rental process implied. In that moment I understood that my renters weren't just walking in my shoes; they were living in my skin. It brought a level of humility and vulnerability that took me a while to get used to.
Over time, however, I've come to terms with it. It's a part of the job, as mundane as it might sound. And it underscores the fact that even when dressed up for an elegant evening out, the human body has its fundamental needs that don't pause for anyone, renter or otherwise. It's a humbling reminder of our shared biology, stripping away the glamour and bringing us down to the basics of existence.
Wait, you woke up in a restroom? Why did they take your body somewhere else before dismounting? Did something go wrong?
It's an interesting question, and to be honest, each rental experience can be quite unique, including where I regain consciousness.
In the case of the restroom scenario, nothing actually went wrong. Renters are advised to ensure I'm in a safe and private location before the rental period ends. In this particular case, I suspect the renter wanted to ensure privacy at the moment of dismounting, which is why they chose a restroom – I suppose they didn’t want to waste their rental minutes walking back through the city.
When I regained consciousness, I was in the ladies' room. Despite the initial disorientation, the transition was smooth. I was safe, and as per the regulations, my dignity and privacy were maintained.
In such circumstances, it's vital to maintain composure and confidence, which is something I've learned with experience. While it can feel strange to navigate these post-rental situations, it's also a fascinating exploration of human behavior and norms. It's like jumping into the middle of a movie and trying to figure out the plot. And in a strange way, that's part of the appeal for me. It keeps life interesting.
What happens to the renter's bodies while they control yours?
While the renters are controlling my body, their own bodies are in a state of neural stasis, almost akin to being in a deep sleep or a coma. The Neuralink technology takes over the function of their neural signals, effectively allowing their consciousness to be projected into my body. However, their bodies do require care during this time, which is where the agency comes in.
The agency has a specialized facility where renters' bodies are looked after during the rental period. They're kept in a safe, controlled environment, with continuous monitoring of vital signs to ensure their physical well-being. Medical professionals are always on standby to intervene if any health concerns arise.
I once had the chance to visit this facility. It was a rather surreal experience, seeing rows of bodies lying still, as if in a peaceful sleep. The room was bathed in a soft, soothing light, the air regulated to maintain an optimal temperature. The silence was punctuated by the occasional beep of a heart monitor, lending a rhythmic undertone to the tranquility.
It felt oddly serene, each body representing a person exploring the world in a different form. I remember standing there, thinking about the paradox of the situation - the quiet, unmoving bodies and the vibrant, active minds experiencing life through rented bodies.
This level of care gives me peace of mind, knowing that my renters are taken care of while they're renting my body. It also underscores the mutual trust inherent in this process - while they trust me with their consciousness, I trust them with my body, all the while knowing that we both are in safe hands.
I couldn't imagine doing that work. What if someone made you do something illegal! Or creepy!
While there are thorough safeguards in place to prevent misuse of the rental service, there was one instance that gave me quite a bit of a scare. It's an interesting story about a renter who got too attached to the rental experience and crossed some boundaries.
This individual, let's call him John, had rented my body a few times, and initially, everything seemed fine. However, over time, his behavior started to become problematic. He began requesting my body more frequently, and started leaving me in places that were meaningful to him - his favorite coffee shop, the park where he used to play as a child, and once even outside his apartment.
It was disorienting and unnerving to say the least. Waking up outside John's apartment was particularly alarming. It was late at night, and the street was bathed in the harsh, white glow of the streetlights. I was dressed in casual jeans and a t-shirt, my hair pulled back in a loose ponytail. The quiet, residential area felt foreign and eerily silent, the only sound being the occasional rustling of leaves in the breeze.
I started receiving messages from John too, filled with sentiments that were too intimate, too personal. It was as if he was confusing me with someone he knew closely or someone he wished to be close with. The messages made me uncomfortable, their tone straying from friendly to obsessive.
Then he began sending me photographs - selfies he had taken while renting my body. In each of these images, my body was in various scenarios, some casual, others more intimate.
One of the first pictures was of 'me' at his favorite coffee shop, sipping on a caramel latte. The backdrop was familiar to me - the vintage posters on the wall, the warm, wooden interior of the café. My body was casually dressed, a cozy sweater hugging my petite frame, my blonde hair tumbling over my shoulders. It was as if he had taken me on a casual, coffee date.
At first, I found it a bit amusing, even endearing. Here was a man so taken by the experience of renting my body that he wanted to share his moments with me. It was a new angle to the renting experience that I hadn't considered before - the renter wanting to connect on a more personal level.
As more photographs followed, the tone of them started to change. There was one where 'I' was standing on the edge of a rooftop, the city lights glittering in the background. My body, clad in a fitting leather jacket and ripped jeans, seemed to emanate an air of recklessness that was not me. It was unnerving, a stark contrast to the earlier, cozy coffee shop picture.
Some photos of my feet came next, which was kind of odd, and then my own face making a kissy face at the camera. Ugh. Then came the intimate ones - a picture of 'me' lounging on a bed, dressed in a silk nightgown, a soft smile playing on 'my' lips. The familiarity of the scenario, coupled with the knowledge that it wasn't truly me, left me with an uncomfortable feeling, a breach of privacy that was hard to ignore.
That's when it dawned on me that this was more than just a renter enjoying his experiences - it was veering into an obsessive territory. I could see John blurring the lines between the rented experience and real connection, transforming the relationship into something it was not supposed to be.
Things took a turn for the more disturbing when I received a video from John.
I remember when the notification popped up on my phone, it was late at night, and I was just wrapping up some study session. Intrigued and admittedly a little apprehensive, I clicked on the message.
The video was a selfie, but not just any selfie – it was John, renting my body, talking directly into the camera. He’s dressed me in a guy’s business shirt, boxers, and nothing else. The shirt was unbuttoned, and you could see my bare breasts underneath, pretty much totally exposed.
He was sat outside on a park bench, legs spread, leaning back with a smirk. He winked at the camera, a mischievous glint in his eyes, before launching into a monologue. The topics were all over the place - he shared his thoughts on books he liked, mused about our supposed 'connection', even hinted at plans he had for future rentals. His gestures were expressive, my hands moving animatedly as he spoke, the sunlight bouncing off the silver watch wrapped around his wrist. The watch was his, I’d never seen it before.
Throughout the video, he wore a knowing smile that was a clear departure from my typical expressions. It was chillingly intimate, uncomfortably personal. Here was a man who seemed to be under the delusion that he was developing a personal, almost romantic relationship with me, despite the starkly impersonal nature of our interaction.
Watching that video, it became clear to me that I needed to act. His delusions, his growing obsession was not just disturbing but potentially dangerous. It was then that I decided to report him to the agency. Despite the uncomfortable circumstances, I take solace in knowing that the system worked as it should, ensuring safety and enforcing boundaries when necessary. It served as a stark reminder of the potential risks and oddities I might face in my unique line of work.
Do renters take care of you? Like, do they eat properly? Exercise?
While renters are usually respectful, it's important to remember that for them, renting a body is often seen as a kind of vacation or escape from their own lives. As such, they might not stick to the same kind of diet and exercise routines I typically do.
There have been times when I've woken up to the remnants of a food binge - empty pizza boxes, chocolate wrappers, ice cream tubs - the works. It's amusing in a way, a clear indication of the renter letting loose and enjoying their 'time off'. I've found myself in the middle of a carnival, the sweet scent of cotton candy lingering on my tongue, or sometimes at an upscale restaurant, the remnants of a steak dinner still on the plate.
Exercise, unfortunately, doesn't seem to be a priority for most renters. Understandably, hitting the gym or going for a run might not be their idea of a fun time while renting someone else's body. As a result, I have to put in the extra work to maintain my fitness and health.
It's an interesting trade-off - I get to pay for medical school, and they get to take a break from their own lives, diets, and routines. It does add an extra layer of challenge to my life, but it's one I've grown accustomed to. I've learned to appreciate the workout sessions, the way my muscles ache after a good run or the soothing burn of a yoga routine. It's a part of my life that's wholly mine, a piece of routine and normalcy amidst the chaotic nature of my job.
At the end of the day, it's about understanding and accepting that my body is shared space. I do my best to provide a fit, healthy body for my renters to use, and in return, they give me the means to chase my dreams.
Hey meatsuitAMA, ever woke up with a badass tattoo that you didn't remember getting?
Ha! Luckily, no! The agency's pretty strict about that stuff - no permanent changes to the body, and that includes tattoos. Although, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious about what kind of ink a renter might choose.
Do you ever feel like you're missing out on your own life?
Damn, you're getting deep on me, aren't ya? It's a trip, no doubt. I mean, one minute I'm me, next I'm catching up on the shenanigans some renter got up to. But hey, at least I'm missing out on my life for a good cause, right? And who knows, maybe one day I'll wake up with a Nobel Prize because some renter used my body to solve quantum physics or something!
So, what if a renter decides to go skydiving or bungee jumping?
Well, they're supposed to stick to a set of ground rules, and extreme sports is a big no-no. But honestly? If someone secretly went skydiving with my body, I'd be pissed I missed out on the thrill! But for real, don't do that, future renters. I don't want my heart giving out at 22.
Are you ever scared of not getting your body back?
Haha, you know how to keep a girl up at night. But no, the tech's solid, and I trust the agency. But you bet your ass I've had some nightmares about that. If my body goes on a world tour without me, I better at least get a postcard.
Do your friends or family know about your job?
Well, mom knows, and she wasn't thrilled, let me tell ya. Tried to get me to consider waitressing or something. But my pals think it's pretty cool. And it's one hell of an ice breaker at parties. Imagine - "Hey, I'm meatsuitAMA, I rent out my body for a living. Pass the chips?"
What happens if the renter gets drunk or high?
Don't get me started. I basically wake up in whatever condition they leave me in. This one time, I woke up on a bed made of candy wrappers and empty bottles. My head is pounding, and I'm pretty sure I can still taste tequila. The renter had a full-on party, got sloshed, and binged on candy.
It wasn’t my best wake-up call, I’ll tell ya that much. Had to down a gallon of water and pop a few aspirins just to stop the world from spinning. And I was finding candy wrappers in my clothes for days after!
Have you ever been rented by someone famous?
Okay, I can’t reveal names ‘cause privacy and all that jazz, but holy crap, yes! And it was wild! Woke up in this swanky hotel suite, there's room service on the table, and I'm wearing designer gear head to toe. Even found a selfie with a major celeb on my phone. They were on a secret vacation or something. Crazy, right?
What about romantic stuff? Ever wake up with a partner next to you?
Sure, it's happened. I woke up once cuddling another sleeping lady, and I was wearing this cute red dress pulled up around my waist. There were rose petals everywhere, and I mean EVERYWHERE. Took me hours to clean up. Turns out the renter had a long-distance relationship, wanted to surprise their partner. Sweet, but talk about awkward for me!
Have you ever woken up eating something really weird?
Haha, well, get ready for this. Once, I woke up in a chilli eating competition. I kid you not, I was in the middle of chewing this nuclear-level hot chilli. My eyes were watering, my throat was burning, and I was sweating like I just ran a marathon. My lips were stained a bright red from the chilli, and I could feel the heat radiating off my tongue, my entire mouth felt like it was on fire.
I was wearing this ridiculous chilli-shaped hat and a bib with "Chilli Queen" printed on it. It took every ounce of my control not to spit out the chilli right then and there. With tears streaming down my face, I somehow managed to swallow the damn thing, then proceeded to drink about a gallon of milk straight from the jug.
Let's just say, the after-effects were...not pleasant. And that's the last time I ever want to be part of a chilli eating competition!
Do people ever rent you for physical labor or things like that?
It happens sometimes. I hadn’t thought it would ahead of time – who would want my body to do manual labour, I can lift like, two bricks on a good day. But it turns out there’s so few bodies available at any given time, sometimes there are shortages, and they just want more hands on site.
Once I woke up in a construction site wearing those baggy, heavy duty work clothes, you know the kind, and a hard hat. There were smudges of dirt on my hands and face, and my muscles ached like I'd been lifting weights all day. The work gloves were still on my hands, and I could feel the rough material chafing against my skin. The boots were a bit too large for my feet, and I had to be careful not to trip over anything.
Apparently, the renter was a contractor from the other side of the country. The agency assures me that they ensure safety measures for such rentals, but I still found it a bit weird. But hey, I guess it’s a way for people to get their work done :/.
What are the most common reasons people rent your body?
Good question! It's a mixed bag, honestly. Sometimes it's for the experience of being a petite woman, which is kinda weird but hey, to each their own. Other times they want to use me like a canvas. I woke up once in a room filled with wigs and makeup. I was wearing this professional grade makeup, you know, the kind you see on models during fashion week.
I’m talking glittery eye shadow that matched the exact color of my eyes, perfectly applied red lipstick that made my lips look fuller, and a rosy blush that gave my cheeks a healthy glow. The fake eyelashes were a bit annoying though. Every blink felt heavy, and my eyes were watering a bit from the glue.
I later found out that the renter was a makeup artist. They had used my face as a canvas to practice new makeup techniques. I gotta say, it felt pretty cool walking around looking like I stepped straight out of a beauty magazine.
Other people might rent me to explore the city, like for travel and tourism things. Sometimes I'm rented for people to go to meetings or hangouts long distance. Occasionally it seems to be just a sex thing -- girls (or even guys, idk) renting me to have fun on the town -- which I'm less keen on, but as long as they take it easy.
I let people rent my meatsuit (and I can’t remember it) AMA
Hi there! I'm a 23-year-old woman, renting out my body to pay for medical school. I work with an agency that uses neuralink implants to let my renters see through my eyes, control my actions, and essentially live in my skin while I'm unconscious. Once their session is over, I wake up without any recollection of what they've done. It's like I was asleep or in a coma, but meanwhile my body was up and about doing things. The industry calls us 'bodies for rent' or 'meatsuits', though some of us prefer to be known as 'surrogates'.
It sounds scary, but it's completely safe, regulated, and - dare I say it - kinda fun. Let's get into all the gritty realities of the renting industry. Ask me anything!
How does it feel when you wake up after being 'rented'? Any physical fatigue?
Great question! It's a bit like waking up from a deep sleep. There's a period of disorientation, but that clears up quickly. As for physical fatigue, it depends on what my body has been doing. If my renter had been doing strenuous activities, then yes, I might feel a little worn out.
Aren't you afraid that someone might misuse your body?
That's a common concern, but the industry has safeguards in place. Renters sign contracts agreeing not to harm the body or engage in illegal activities. Plus, there's constant monitoring by a neutral third party during the rental period. If anything suspicious happens, they can shut down the session.
How much can you make in this business?
It varies depending on factors like the duration of the session, what the renter plans to do, and even the desirability of the surrogate. I make a comfortable amount, enough to pay my medical school tuition and living expenses.
Can you sense anything while being rented? Any kind of dreams?
Not at all. It's like being in a very deep sleep, without dreams. I wake up completely blank, with no memory or sensation from the rental period.
Do people ever have sex or masturbate when they rent you?
Yes, of course, it’s part of the job. I basically expect more often than not to have the renter touch me. It’s not as bad as it sounds – it’s basically my hand doing it, after all. Sometimes I feel a little sore after – especially when I’m rented by guys, who tend to be a bit less gentle with my body – but nothing serious.
Do your friends and family know about this? How do they feel?
Yes, they know, and it took some time for them to understand. They were concerned at first, but they've seen how regulated and safe it is, and how it's helping me achieve my dream of becoming a doctor. So, they're supportive now!
How did you get into this business?
I stumbled upon an advertisement and was intrigued. I did my research, understood the risks and benefits, and decided it was a viable way to finance my medical studies. And here I am!
Any advice for someone considering becoming a surrogate?
Do your homework. Understand the pros and cons. Consider the physical and mental aspects - remember, your body might be doing things you're not used to. Also, ensure you're working with a reputable company. There are sketchy operators out there.
What was your most memorable experience after waking up from a rental period?
There was this one time when I woke up in a beautiful dress, covered in glitter and glam, standing in the middle of what seemed to be a high-end fashion event. The smooth silk of the dress hugged my body, contrasting starkly against the cold, air-conditioned atmosphere of the venue. The dress was a stunning shade of midnight blue, matching the color of my eyes, and it was sprinkled with silver glitters, twinkling as they caught the spotlights. High heels elongated my petite frame, although they made my feet ache a bit. People were clapping and cheering, and I had this feeling of exhilaration that lingered even after the confusion had passed.
The aroma of rich perfume and champagne wafted through the air, and my lips tasted faintly of a delicate canapé. My hands were a little shaky from the adrenaline, and I felt the cool touch of a glass of bubbly in my right hand. I could tell by the appreciative eyes and stunned silence that my renter had just pulled off a fantastic runway walk.
I felt strangely empowered, stepping out of my usual comfort zone of t-shirts, jeans, and tennis shoes, into this glamorous world of fashion, something I'd never dare to do on my own. The moment felt almost surreal, like a scene straight out of a movie. I loved the feeling of confidence, of owning the room. Even though it wasn't me who had strutted down the catwalk, a small part of that boldness lingered, reminding me of my own potential.
Have you ever felt violated or uneasy after a rental session?
Yes, there have been moments of discomfort. One time, I woke up in a very crowded place, in the middle of a music festival. I’m a bit of an introvert, so waking up in such a noisy, chaotic environment was quite jarring. My body was adorned in a loose crop top, denim shorts, and a floral headband – typical festival attire, but it felt strange since I usually prefer more conservative clothing. My hair, normally tied up in a neat bun, was let loose and felt messy with dried sweat and probably some beer someone had spilled.
I could still feel the throb of the loud music in my ears, the vibrations settling into my body, like a low hum beneath my skin. My feet ached from dancing, my throat was parched, and there was a residual taste of beer and cheap festival food on my tongue. My hands were stained with neon paint, evidence of the craziness of the night. The faint smell of sweat, alcohol, and smoke clung to my skin, making me feel a bit dirty.
I remember feeling lost and out of place among the sea of enthusiastic festival-goers. Although the monitors had ended the rental as soon as I started to regain consciousness, the sudden shift from unconscious tranquility to overwhelming sensory stimulation was a shock. I felt a twinge of unease, realizing how vulnerable I was during these rentals, but it also reminded me of the importance of trust in this profession.
Have you ever considered renting out your body for more extended periods, like a week or a month?
I've given it some thought, but there are practical and emotional challenges to consider. Physically, the neuralink is designed for shorter periods – up to 24 hours. So, waking up in the same clothes I wore a day ago is common, sometimes with minor changes like a different pair of shoes or an added accessory. My body, toned from regular exercise and yoga, would handle the physical strain quite well, but there is a limit to how long the technology can keep my consciousness suppressed. The device needs to be recharged, and my body needs rest and rejuvenation.
Emotionally, there's a strange intimacy in sharing my body for such extended periods. Every time I wake up after a rental, it's as though a veil is lifted from my eyes. There's a brief moment of disorientation, like a foggy morning, where I'm not quite sure where I am or what has happened. My fingers would glide over the fabric of my clothes, tracing the alien feel of a shirt or a dress that I didn’t remember putting on. There's a rush of sensations, the leftover smells of where my renter has been, the lingering tastes on my tongue, and the physical echoes of their activities.
Imagine that feeling extended for a week or a month. Imagine the shift in my daily routines, my eating habits, and my social interactions. My body would live a life that my mind wasn't a part of. As it stands, the rental periods are already a leap of faith, a testament to my trust in the technology, the system, and the people who rent me. Prolonging the rental period only escalates the implications.
However, the notion isn't without its appeal. I could potentially earn more, and it might provide a unique opportunity for me to experience different lives. But for now, the constraints outweigh the benefits. I've chosen to prioritize my sense of self, my personal boundaries, and the preservation of my own life experiences.
Do you have any plans for after medical school? Will you continue to be a surrogate?
Once I'm done with medical school, I plan to specialize in neurology. Being a surrogate has given me an intriguing perspective on how our brain functions and how advanced technology like neuralink can integrate with it. I'm eager to dive deeper, to understand the complex mysteries of our brains. My body, though petite and young, has become a fascinating landscape for my academic curiosity. Each pulse in my veins, every breath I take, has become a testament to the marvels of human biology and technology intertwined.
As for continuing as a surrogate, it's unlikely. Once I start my practice, my focus will be on my patients. I won’t have the time, or the emotional bandwidth, to lend my body to others. Plus, there's a certain comfort in the idea of regaining exclusive ownership of my body. To wake up in my bed, in my clothes, knowing that whatever memories I have from the previous day are my own, sounds incredibly comforting after a few years of sharing it with people.
There's a strange satisfaction in being a surrogate. It's not just about the money, although that's a significant factor. It's about providing a service, allowing people to experience life from a different perspective. There's a sense of pride, of fulfillment, in knowing that my body can help fulfill someone else's dream or desire, even if I don't remember any of it. So, while I look forward to focusing on my medical career, I'll always cherish the experiences and insights I've gained as a surrogate.
Ever stumbled upon photos or videos of yourself from a rental session you don't remember?
Yes, it's happened on more than one occasion. There's something strangely unnerving about seeing photos or videos of yourself in action, knowing that you don’t remember a single moment of it.
The first time this happened, I was scrolling through social media when I found a picture of myself at a charity marathon. My usually fair complexion was flushed with exertion, sweat glinting on my forehead, my blonde hair pulled back into a tight ponytail, strands sticking to my moist skin. The tight runner’s outfit clung to my petite frame, accentuating my toned muscles, highlighting my runner's posture. In the photo, I was crossing the finish line, arms in the air, a picture of triumph and satisfaction.
Seeing myself there, the exuberance on my face, the sheer exhilaration in my wide, bright eyes was surreal. It felt like looking at a doppelganger or a twin, someone who shared my body, my face, but lived experiences that I didn’t remember. It was as if this 'other me' had successfully completed a marathon, something I'd never done. It was a bizarre mixture of pride and confusion, seeing a triumphant moment that I had no recollection of.
There were a few other times that it happened – one in particular was pretty creepy – but there’s no rule against it right now, so, you know.
Have you ever confronted a renter about the things they've done while renting your body?
I’ve never directly confronted a renter, but there have been times when I've requested the agency to talk to them. Once, I found a video of myself eating a tarantula at a food festival. My stomach churned as I watched 'me' in the video, sporting a wide grin, taking a big bite of the deep-fried spider, savoring the crunch with evident delight.
I remembered feeling a bizarre disconnect as I watched my own fingers delicately holding the spider, the crunch echoing in my ears as I bit down, the sound so vivid, it felt real. My heart pounded as my face on the screen twisted into an expression of joy and satisfaction, my blue eyes twinkling with daring and adventure. The image haunted me, even when I had closed my eyes, the back of my eyelids mirroring the ghastly sight. The discomfort was so intense that I had to reach out to the agency, reminding them of my arachnophobia and the importance of renters respecting the surrogate's personal boundaries.
The process was quite straightforward, actually. The agency assured me they would remind the renter of the rules. The interesting (and perhaps, unnerving) part of this whole situation was the realization of how much control I had surrendered. While I was tucked safely away in the realm of unconsciousness, my body was out there, in the world, engaging in activities I’d never imagine doing in a conscious state. It brought up a mix of feelings – a tad of unease, a hint of exhilaration, and an odd sense of curiosity about what my body is capable of when untethered from my conscious mind.
It was unsettling to find a video of myself doing something that was so contradictory to my personality. Yet, it was also an opportunity for me to face my fear, albeit in a roundabout way. It didn't cure my arachnophobia, but it did make me question how much of our fears are mental barriers. It was like staring at a reflection of what I could potentially be, unbound by personal fears or biases. And in a twisted way, it was liberating.
Although I don’t wish for a repeat of such experiences, these instances have pushed me to reflect on myself and consider my perceptions. They've nudged me out of my comfort zone and made me realize the extraordinary adaptability of the human mind and body. And for that, I am oddly grateful.
Have you ever found provocative photos of yourself from a rental session? How did you react?
Yes, I have. One incident that particularly stands out was when I stumbled upon a series of photos of me dressed as a 'catgirl' at what seemed to be a cosplay event.
In these images, I was dressed in a black, form-fitting bodysuit that hugged my petite figure, accentuating my curves. Ears pointed upwards were attached to a headband on my blonde hair, which was styled into playful, loose curls. A long, fluffy tail was clipped onto the back of the bodysuit, and a mischievous smirk played on my face. My eyes were highlighted with dramatic, catlike makeup, and I had a delicate, diamond-shaped nose and whiskers painted on. Completing the look were long, black gloves and boots, adding a certain allure to the whole ensemble.
Seeing myself in this provocative outfit was an unnerving experience. I've always been more of a modest dresser, preferring comfort and functionality over fashion or trends. My heart pounded in my chest as I looked at the photos. My cheeks, usually fair, turned a deep shade of red, my body reacting to the shock and embarrassment even though my mind was still trying to process what it was seeing.
Despite the initial shock, I had to admire the artistry involved. The attention to detail in the costume and makeup was impeccable. My body looked confident, empowered, even seductive - a stark contrast to my usual demeanor. There was an undeniable beauty in the images that I couldn't ignore, a transformation so complete that it was hard to believe it was me.
Although this incident did make me feel uncomfortable, it also forced me to confront my own perceptions of my body and my sexuality. It showed me a version of myself that I had never considered before, pushing me to reassess my boundaries and my comfort zones.
These photos served as a reminder of how diverse and varied human experiences can be, and how our bodies can be a canvas for different forms of expression. It wasn't an easy experience, but it was a learning opportunity for me. Since then, I've become more open-minded, learning to embrace the unexpected and finding beauty in all forms of self-expression.
What's the most bizarre situation you've found yourself in after a rental session?
One of the most bizarre situations I've woken up to was when I found myself at a beach party, covered in chocolate, and wearing a bikini.
The moment my consciousness resurfaced, I was greeted by the smell of salt and sunscreen, underscored by the sweet scent of melted chocolate. My skin felt sticky, and as I glanced down, I saw my petite body donned in a vibrant red bikini, smothered with chocolate sauce. The droplets were scattered like modern art across the soft, fair skin of my abdomen, my arms, and even my legs. The sunlight glinted off the slick coating, giving me an oddly shiny appearance.
Around me, people were laughing and cheering, music blaring from nearby speakers. The party seemed to be in full swing, the beach lined with young people engaged in various activities - some were playing beach volleyball, others were tanning, sipping cocktails, or dancing to the lively music. A makeshift stage had been set up nearby, and it seemed like I had just participated in a chocolate-themed competition.
The sandy grit beneath my feet, the comforting warmth of the sun on my chocolate-covered skin, the riotous noise of the party, all contributed to a sensory overload. But amidst the chaos, there was also an underlying feeling of exhilaration and freedom, a giddy aftertaste of what seemed to have been a wild and enjoyable event.
Despite the initial shock, a part of me couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation. There was something incredibly surreal and yet comically charming about it. Extracting myself from the party, I made my way towards the sea, intending to wash off the chocolate and to reclaim a sense of normalcy. As the cool waves lapped against my legs, I remember feeling a renewed sense of appreciation for my unusual job. While it occasionally landed me in sticky situations (quite literally in this case), it also made for some truly unforgettable experiences.
Have you ever found photos taken by a renter afterwards, anything embarrassing?
Oh, you have no idea. There was this one time when I woke up to find a series of pictures on my phone that left me both amused and perplexed.
The first photo showed me in a bright yellow chicken costume. My usually petite and slender figure was enveloped in a fluffy, oversized suit, complete with a red plume on top. My face, usually serene or focused, was contorted into a comical squawk, my mouth wide open, my eyes squeezed shut in exaggerated expression.
Next, I found a picture of myself wearing a pair of oversized glasses, their frames so large they covered half my face, my blue eyes appearing comically magnified. A fluorescent green wig was placed haphazardly on my head, strands of synthetic hair falling over my forehead. My lips were stretched into a goofy grin, my cheeks dimpled with laughter.
The photo parade continued with me donning an array of humorous costumes – a pirate with a plastic hook, a faux fur-lined onesie of a unicorn, a clown with a red nose and oversized shoes. In each photo, I was making different faces - there was a mock-scared expression, a wide-eyed surprise, a faux-angry scowl, and many more.
A couple got a little bit more lewd. There were a few, um, revealing selfies in the mix – one where they’d stuck my tongue out and rolled my eyes back in a pretty stupid looking way. And one really embarrassing one where they were basically naked and cupping my boobs for the camera. I did have a word with the agency after that one – the renters aren’t meant to do that.
Does your body ever feel different when you return to it? Like, sore, worn out, used differently?
Absolutely, my body often feels different when I return to it after a rental session. It’s almost like getting reacquainted with a familiar yet slightly altered space.
One instance that particularly stands out was after a renter who was evidently a dance enthusiast had used my body. I woke up in a dance studio, my reflection mirrored in the wall-length mirror. My petite frame was dressed in a flowing, practice skirt and a snug-fitting top. My blonde hair, usually worn down, was pulled up into a tight, professional bun.
When I moved, I felt a certain soreness in my muscles that I wasn’t used to. It was clear that my body had been stretching and moving in ways that were unfamiliar. My calves throbbed slightly, hinting at an intense session of pointe work. My shoulders and back felt looser, likely the result of expressive modern dance movements.
Despite the soreness, there was also an underlying sense of satisfaction. I could tell that my body had been put through a substantial, yet enjoyable workout. As I moved, I could feel a fluidity in my motions, a rhythm that seemed to resonate in my muscles. It was as if my body had picked up a faint echo of the dance, a lingering melody imprinted in the way I moved.
In these moments, my body sometimes feels like an instrument that has been played beautifully and then set aside. There’s a feeling of having been ‘used’ – not in a negative sense, but in the way that a well-loved book is used, its pages turned carefully, its spine bearing the imprints of a reader's hands. There’s a sense of having been part of someone else’s story, even if just for a while.
So wait, you wake up in random positions after each session? What happens if you don't know how to get home after, haha
Haha, yes, I do wake up in different places following a rental session, but it's not as chaotic as it sounds.
Renters are required to ensure I'm in a safe environment before the rental period ends. This rule is strictly enforced by the agency, ensuring that I don't wake up in dangerous or compromising situations. The location can be anywhere - a park, a café, a shopping mall, even a dance studio, as I mentioned in an earlier response. But whatever the location, safety is paramount.
As for getting back home, that's rarely been a problem. My phone is always with me, and it has all the necessary apps and information for navigation. Plus, we live in an era where rideshares are just a few taps away.
However, there was this one time when I woke up in a botanical garden. It was early evening, the setting sun casting long, golden shadows around me. I was seated on a park bench, amidst a riot of colorful flowers and lush greenery. A gentle breeze was playing with my blonde curls, carrying the scent of earth and blooming roses. The tranquillity of the scene was almost meditative.
Despite not immediately recognizing the place, a quick check on my phone showed it to be within the city limits. Instead of rushing home, I decided to take my time exploring the garden, reveling in the unexpected treat. It was a refreshing change of pace from my usual, fast-paced life. Moments like these make the unpredictable nature of my work not just tolerable, but sometimes surprisingly rewarding.
Do people ever... you know... need to use the toilet when you're being rented?
That's a part of the reality not often talked about, isn't it? Yes, biological needs don't stop during a rental session. The human body, including mine, continues to function as usual - this includes needing to use the toilet.
However, I must assure you that the agency has regulations in place to ensure that renters deal with such situations appropriately. Before a rental session, every renter is thoroughly briefed about treating the body with respect and maintaining personal hygiene.
The first time I woke up in a restroom, I must admit it was a bit disconcerting. I was in a posh restaurant's restroom, staring at my reflection in a tastefully framed mirror. My body was dressed in an elegant black cocktail dress, my blonde hair swept into an intricate updo. My usually bare face had a dash of makeup - a subtle smoky eye and a soft pink lip color.
What startled me was not the environment, but the stark realisation of the intimacy that the rental process implied. In that moment I understood that my renters weren't just walking in my shoes; they were living in my skin. It brought a level of humility and vulnerability that took me a while to get used to.
Over time, however, I've come to terms with it. It's a part of the job, as mundane as it might sound. And it underscores the fact that even when dressed up for an elegant evening out, the human body has its fundamental needs that don't pause for anyone, renter or otherwise. It's a humbling reminder of our shared biology, stripping away the glamour and bringing us down to the basics of existence.
Wait, you woke up in a restroom? Why did they take your body somewhere else before dismounting? Did something go wrong?
It's an interesting question, and to be honest, each rental experience can be quite unique, including where I regain consciousness.
In the case of the restroom scenario, nothing actually went wrong. Renters are advised to ensure I'm in a safe and private location before the rental period ends. In this particular case, I suspect the renter wanted to ensure privacy at the moment of dismounting, which is why they chose a restroom – I suppose they didn’t want to waste their rental minutes walking back through the city.
When I regained consciousness, I was in the ladies' room. Despite the initial disorientation, the transition was smooth. I was safe, and as per the regulations, my dignity and privacy were maintained.
In such circumstances, it's vital to maintain composure and confidence, which is something I've learned with experience. While it can feel strange to navigate these post-rental situations, it's also a fascinating exploration of human behavior and norms. It's like jumping into the middle of a movie and trying to figure out the plot. And in a strange way, that's part of the appeal for me. It keeps life interesting.
What happens to the renter's bodies while they control yours?
While the renters are controlling my body, their own bodies are in a state of neural stasis, almost akin to being in a deep sleep or a coma. The Neuralink technology takes over the function of their neural signals, effectively allowing their consciousness to be projected into my body. However, their bodies do require care during this time, which is where the agency comes in.
The agency has a specialized facility where renters' bodies are looked after during the rental period. They're kept in a safe, controlled environment, with continuous monitoring of vital signs to ensure their physical well-being. Medical professionals are always on standby to intervene if any health concerns arise.
I once had the chance to visit this facility. It was a rather surreal experience, seeing rows of bodies lying still, as if in a peaceful sleep. The room was bathed in a soft, soothing light, the air regulated to maintain an optimal temperature. The silence was punctuated by the occasional beep of a heart monitor, lending a rhythmic undertone to the tranquility.
It felt oddly serene, each body representing a person exploring the world in a different form. I remember standing there, thinking about the paradox of the situation - the quiet, unmoving bodies and the vibrant, active minds experiencing life through rented bodies.
This level of care gives me peace of mind, knowing that my renters are taken care of while they're renting my body. It also underscores the mutual trust inherent in this process - while they trust me with their consciousness, I trust them with my body, all the while knowing that we both are in safe hands.
I couldn't imagine doing that work. What if someone made you do something illegal! Or creepy!
While there are thorough safeguards in place to prevent misuse of the rental service, there was one instance that gave me quite a bit of a scare. It's an interesting story about a renter who got too attached to the rental experience and crossed some boundaries.
This individual, let's call him John, had rented my body a few times, and initially, everything seemed fine. However, over time, his behavior started to become problematic. He began requesting my body more frequently, and started leaving me in places that were meaningful to him - his favorite coffee shop, the park where he used to play as a child, and once even outside his apartment.
It was disorienting and unnerving to say the least. Waking up outside John's apartment was particularly alarming. It was late at night, and the street was bathed in the harsh, white glow of the streetlights. I was dressed in casual jeans and a t-shirt, my hair pulled back in a loose ponytail. The quiet, residential area felt foreign and eerily silent, the only sound being the occasional rustling of leaves in the breeze.
I started receiving messages from John too, filled with sentiments that were too intimate, too personal. It was as if he was confusing me with someone he knew closely or someone he wished to be close with. The messages made me uncomfortable, their tone straying from friendly to obsessive.
Then he began sending me photographs - selfies he had taken while renting my body. In each of these images, my body was in various scenarios, some casual, others more intimate.
One of the first pictures was of 'me' at his favorite coffee shop, sipping on a caramel latte. The backdrop was familiar to me - the vintage posters on the wall, the warm, wooden interior of the café. My body was casually dressed, a cozy sweater hugging my petite frame, my blonde hair tumbling over my shoulders. It was as if he had taken me on a casual, coffee date.
At first, I found it a bit amusing, even endearing. Here was a man so taken by the experience of renting my body that he wanted to share his moments with me. It was a new angle to the renting experience that I hadn't considered before - the renter wanting to connect on a more personal level.
As more photographs followed, the tone of them started to change. There was one where 'I' was standing on the edge of a rooftop, the city lights glittering in the background. My body, clad in a fitting leather jacket and ripped jeans, seemed to emanate an air of recklessness that was not me. It was unnerving, a stark contrast to the earlier, cozy coffee shop picture.
Some photos of my feet came next, which was kind of odd, and then my own face making a kissy face at the camera. Ugh. Then came the intimate ones - a picture of 'me' lounging on a bed, dressed in a silk nightgown, a soft smile playing on 'my' lips. The familiarity of the scenario, coupled with the knowledge that it wasn't truly me, left me with an uncomfortable feeling, a breach of privacy that was hard to ignore.
That's when it dawned on me that this was more than just a renter enjoying his experiences - it was veering into an obsessive territory. I could see John blurring the lines between the rented experience and real connection, transforming the relationship into something it was not supposed to be.
Things took a turn for the more disturbing when I received a video from John.
I remember when the notification popped up on my phone, it was late at night, and I was just wrapping up some study session. Intrigued and admittedly a little apprehensive, I clicked on the message.
The video was a selfie, but not just any selfie – it was John, renting my body, talking directly into the camera. He’s dressed me in a guy’s business shirt, boxers, and nothing else. The shirt was unbuttoned, and you could see my bare breasts underneath, pretty much totally exposed.
He was sat outside on a park bench, legs spread, leaning back with a smirk. He winked at the camera, a mischievous glint in his eyes, before launching into a monologue. The topics were all over the place - he shared his thoughts on books he liked, mused about our supposed 'connection', even hinted at plans he had for future rentals. His gestures were expressive, my hands moving animatedly as he spoke, the sunlight bouncing off the silver watch wrapped around his wrist. The watch was his, I’d never seen it before.
Throughout the video, he wore a knowing smile that was a clear departure from my typical expressions. It was chillingly intimate, uncomfortably personal. Here was a man who seemed to be under the delusion that he was developing a personal, almost romantic relationship with me, despite the starkly impersonal nature of our interaction.
Watching that video, it became clear to me that I needed to act. His delusions, his growing obsession was not just disturbing but potentially dangerous. It was then that I decided to report him to the agency. Despite the uncomfortable circumstances, I take solace in knowing that the system worked as it should, ensuring safety and enforcing boundaries when necessary. It served as a stark reminder of the potential risks and oddities I might face in my unique line of work.
Do renters take care of you? Like, do they eat properly? Exercise?
While renters are usually respectful, it's important to remember that for them, renting a body is often seen as a kind of vacation or escape from their own lives. As such, they might not stick to the same kind of diet and exercise routines I typically do.
There have been times when I've woken up to the remnants of a food binge - empty pizza boxes, chocolate wrappers, ice cream tubs - the works. It's amusing in a way, a clear indication of the renter letting loose and enjoying their 'time off'. I've found myself in the middle of a carnival, the sweet scent of cotton candy lingering on my tongue, or sometimes at an upscale restaurant, the remnants of a steak dinner still on the plate.
Exercise, unfortunately, doesn't seem to be a priority for most renters. Understandably, hitting the gym or going for a run might not be their idea of a fun time while renting someone else's body. As a result, I have to put in the extra work to maintain my fitness and health.
It's an interesting trade-off - I get to pay for medical school, and they get to take a break from their own lives, diets, and routines. It does add an extra layer of challenge to my life, but it's one I've grown accustomed to. I've learned to appreciate the workout sessions, the way my muscles ache after a good run or the soothing burn of a yoga routine. It's a part of my life that's wholly mine, a piece of routine and normalcy amidst the chaotic nature of my job.
At the end of the day, it's about understanding and accepting that my body is shared space. I do my best to provide a fit, healthy body for my renters to use, and in return, they give me the means to chase my dreams.
Hey meatsuitAMA, ever woke up with a badass tattoo that you didn't remember getting?
Ha! Luckily, no! The agency's pretty strict about that stuff - no permanent changes to the body, and that includes tattoos. Although, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious about what kind of ink a renter might choose.
Do you ever feel like you're missing out on your own life?
Damn, you're getting deep on me, aren't ya? It's a trip, no doubt. I mean, one minute I'm me, next I'm catching up on the shenanigans some renter got up to. But hey, at least I'm missing out on my life for a good cause, right? And who knows, maybe one day I'll wake up with a Nobel Prize because some renter used my body to solve quantum physics or something!
So, what if a renter decides to go skydiving or bungee jumping?
Well, they're supposed to stick to a set of ground rules, and extreme sports is a big no-no. But honestly? If someone secretly went skydiving with my body, I'd be pissed I missed out on the thrill! But for real, don't do that, future renters. I don't want my heart giving out at 22.
Are you ever scared of not getting your body back?
Haha, you know how to keep a girl up at night. But no, the tech's solid, and I trust the agency. But you bet your ass I've had some nightmares about that. If my body goes on a world tour without me, I better at least get a postcard.
Do your friends or family know about your job?
Well, mom knows, and she wasn't thrilled, let me tell ya. Tried to get me to consider waitressing or something. But my pals think it's pretty cool. And it's one hell of an ice breaker at parties. Imagine - "Hey, I'm meatsuitAMA, I rent out my body for a living. Pass the chips?"
What happens if the renter gets drunk or high?
Don't get me started. I basically wake up in whatever condition they leave me in. This one time, I woke up on a bed made of candy wrappers and empty bottles. My head is pounding, and I'm pretty sure I can still taste tequila. The renter had a full-on party, got sloshed, and binged on candy.
It wasn’t my best wake-up call, I’ll tell ya that much. Had to down a gallon of water and pop a few aspirins just to stop the world from spinning. And I was finding candy wrappers in my clothes for days after!
Have you ever been rented by someone famous?
Okay, I can’t reveal names ‘cause privacy and all that jazz, but holy crap, yes! And it was wild! Woke up in this swanky hotel suite, there's room service on the table, and I'm wearing designer gear head to toe. Even found a selfie with a major celeb on my phone. They were on a secret vacation or something. Crazy, right?
What about romantic stuff? Ever wake up with a partner next to you?
Sure, it's happened. I woke up once cuddling another sleeping lady, and I was wearing this cute red dress pulled up around my waist. There were rose petals everywhere, and I mean EVERYWHERE. Took me hours to clean up. Turns out the renter had a long-distance relationship, wanted to surprise their partner. Sweet, but talk about awkward for me!
Have you ever woken up eating something really weird?
Haha, well, get ready for this. Once, I woke up in a chilli eating competition. I kid you not, I was in the middle of chewing this nuclear-level hot chilli. My eyes were watering, my throat was burning, and I was sweating like I just ran a marathon. My lips were stained a bright red from the chilli, and I could feel the heat radiating off my tongue, my entire mouth felt like it was on fire.
I was wearing this ridiculous chilli-shaped hat and a bib with "Chilli Queen" printed on it. It took every ounce of my control not to spit out the chilli right then and there. With tears streaming down my face, I somehow managed to swallow the damn thing, then proceeded to drink about a gallon of milk straight from the jug.
Let's just say, the after-effects were...not pleasant. And that's the last time I ever want to be part of a chilli eating competition!
Do people ever rent you for physical labor or things like that?
It happens sometimes. I hadn’t thought it would ahead of time – who would want my body to do manual labour, I can lift like, two bricks on a good day. But it turns out there’s so few bodies available at any given time, sometimes there are shortages, and they just want more hands on site.
Once I woke up in a construction site wearing those baggy, heavy duty work clothes, you know the kind, and a hard hat. There were smudges of dirt on my hands and face, and my muscles ached like I'd been lifting weights all day. The work gloves were still on my hands, and I could feel the rough material chafing against my skin. The boots were a bit too large for my feet, and I had to be careful not to trip over anything.
Apparently, the renter was a contractor from the other side of the country. The agency assures me that they ensure safety measures for such rentals, but I still found it a bit weird. But hey, I guess it’s a way for people to get their work done :/.
What are the most common reasons people rent your body?
Good question! It's a mixed bag, honestly. Sometimes it's for the experience of being a petite woman, which is kinda weird but hey, to each their own. Other times they want to use me like a canvas. I woke up once in a room filled with wigs and makeup. I was wearing this professional grade makeup, you know, the kind you see on models during fashion week.
I’m talking glittery eye shadow that matched the exact color of my eyes, perfectly applied red lipstick that made my lips look fuller, and a rosy blush that gave my cheeks a healthy glow. The fake eyelashes were a bit annoying though. Every blink felt heavy, and my eyes were watering a bit from the glue.
I later found out that the renter was a makeup artist. They had used my face as a canvas to practice new makeup techniques. I gotta say, it felt pretty cool walking around looking like I stepped straight out of a beauty magazine.
Other people might rent me to explore the city, like for travel and tourism things. Sometimes I'm rented for people to go to meetings or hangouts long distance. Occasionally it seems to be just a sex thing -- girls (or even guys, idk) renting me to have fun on the town -- which I'm less keen on, but as long as they take it easy.
1
7.2K
5
1
Zach was a tech wiz. He planted all sorts of surveilance equipment in his and his neighbors' houses in preparation for the beginning of his Stealth Control network. He was ready to enjoy all these bodies to his own pleasure, maybe even manage to change a thing or two in them, during his two month break from college. He was ready to have the time of his life, playing and manipulating the bodies of his hot mom and sisters, and his neighbors.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
1
12.4K
14
4
Two nerds get revenge on their bullies by taking over their bodies with mind control powers.
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
1
7.8K
6
2
Aisha volunteers for an unspecified medical research project, only to be left alone in a waiting room where absolutely nothing of interest happens to her. A fire in the building forces her to go home before she has a chance to participate in the experiment.
At least that's how it seems at first.
Aisha sat impatiently in the bland, sterile room. Not literally sterile, but the spartan lack of decor and drab colouring made her feel like she was waiting in an unfurnished hospital ward. Admittedly, this was hardly surprising - she’d signed up to join some kind of mysterious medical experiment at uni after all - but it wouldn’t kill them to put in a pot plant or something.
The door opened, and Aisha gratefully rose from the sole chair in the room, only to sink back down in disappointment when she was told they would be ready for her soon. Not soon enough, she thought to herself.
Her leg bounced restlessly, and she began to question whether it had been worth signing up at all. Fifty bucks was fifty bucks, but if she wound up waiting here for hours she may as well have just worked a shift at some shitty little fast food place for all the good it would do her.
She shivered. This wasn’t a good attitude to have. She closed her eyes, breathed in deeply and steadied herself. How did the saying go?
“Patience is a virtue: Possess it if you can. Very rare in women and never in a man.”
Her grandmother had taught her that. A bit mean, but she grew up in mean times. Instead of getting frustrated, Aisha decided to challenge herself to see how long she could stay perfectly still. Like a Buddhist meditation kind of thing. Just sit still, stare straight ahead and focus on her breathing.
She was so focused that she almost jumped when the door opened again.
Someone in scrubs poked their head in and asked how she was feeling.
“Fine,” she lied, though admittedly the attempted meditation had seemed to be working for a moment.
Scrubs seemed to have something on their mind, but said simply that she would be called up shortly.
Aisha shivered again, the impatience returning. No! She was doing really well just a moment ago - hell, maybe she’d discovered a knack for inner peace. She focused on her breathing again, holding as perfectly still as possible. It wasn’t quite like dozing off or relaxing, she just found herself focusing on a specific state of being, sorta thing.
The door opened again to reveal the same person as before with someone else in a lab coat behind them.
“Still fine,” she said when they asked if everything was alright. Why did they keep checking up on her? They should just hurry up with whatever they were doing so she could have her turn, get paid and go home.
The technicians turned away, but not before she caught a fragment of a sentence.
“Nothing. Try turning up the signal strength-”
A tingle ran up Aisha’s back. What if she wasn’t just in a waiting room? Her eyes darted up to the corner of the room, where she spotted a black dot in the otherwise pure white ceiling. A camera? Ah, that would make sense: This was the test! They’d been testing her this whole time, but hadn’t said anything because they didn’t want any kind of placebo effect!
But what were they testing? Inaudible sound tech? Some kind of brain waves? That second one would make sense - she’d never been able to focus on being restful like this before, so if they were developing some kind of mind soothing ray or something that could be really cool.
Intent on testing the benefits of the technology, Aisha focused all of her senses on entering the same kind of trance state, shutting out as much of the physical world as possible to explore her inner mind of whatever people did when they meditated.
It must have worked very well, because she was shocked into wakefulness by the sudden scream of an alarm.
Standing up, she began to leave the room, but hesitated. Was it a drill? Was it part of the test?
In answer to her question, a nurse burst into the room, ordering her to leave immediately. The hallway was a mass of fearful people - not blind panic like you might see in the movies, but still a lot of scared people all going in the same direction.
She followed the crowd as it was directed into a mustering area, where she milled about aimlessly with the others. Should she stay? Whatever the test was, it was clearly over, but she felt like she should maybe debrief with someone before just disappearing. She couldn’t see anyone she recognised, and she doubted if anyone important would be bothered with a single test volunteer for a student’s research paper.
A nearby pair of double doors burst open, and a team of paramedics wheeled out a stretcher between them. There was a body on the stretcher, fully clothed in scrubs with some kind of breathing apparatus on his face. Aisha felt her gaze fixated on him as he was trundled from the faculty exit to a waiting ambulance, which took off with its sirens wailing.
She felt goosebumps rise on her skin, as though she’d stepped on her own grave. Fifty bucks was definitely not worth hanging around for, so she decided to leave instead.
She began walking away in a random direction - it didn’t matter where, she just wanted to be away from the place - before stopping and rummaging randomly through her purse. She didn’t feel like she was looking for something specific, just trying to keep her hands busy to distract herself, but she eventually grasped her keys and pulled them out.
That’s right - she’d driven to uni that day. Where had she parked? Her mind was all over the place.
Another rummage through her purse found a ticket stub from the nearby shopping mall. Yes, that’s right - she always parked there. Obviously. Gosh, whether it was the anxiety or whatever they were testing on her, it had really done a number on her immediate memory.
She hurried back to the mall, walking awkwardly and stumbling several times in her short heels. Everything felt wrong, and she spent several minutes lost in the carpark randomly pressing her key fob to see which car lit up.
By the time she dragged herself into the driver’s seat and closed the door behind her, she was a mess: Her heart was beating rapidly, she was out of breath and her ankles were agony.
That last one at least was easy to do something about: Aisha pulled off her heels and threw them onto the passenger seat. It didn’t matter that they had been a birthday present from her best friend - right now they just weren’t important. Getting home was important. Getting home and getting her mind right.
She fumbled for a keyhole in the side of the steering wheel, peering around when she found none and furrowed her brow. Grunting, she looked around the other side to see a tiny glowing start button. Of course - her car had never used the key for the ignition. Where the hell had that idea come from? Her hand groped for a parking brake that wasn’t there, forcing her to look down and toggle the little switch that disabled it. She went to crane her neck around behind her, only to be reminded that the car’s rear view camera gave her a much better view.
Carefully, as though she expected the car to suddenly lunge off without her, Aisha backed her car out of its parking bay and paused suddenly.
She grabbed her purse again, flicking through her cards. She had the parking ticket already, but she needed… aha! Her driver’s licence. She’d need this in case she was pulled over on the way home, and it would be a good idea to keep it handy. She found herself inspecting it for a while, as though searching it for inconsistencies. So long in fact, that someone waiting for her spot honked at her to move out of the way.
“Sorry!” she whispered to herself, moving back into the spot.
The other driver shook their head in frustration and drove off.
Aisha fumbled for her phone, unlocking it with her fingerprint and staring blankly at her icons before speaking.
“Okay Google?” she said, hesitantly.
Her phone made a “bah-bing” noise, and Aisha sighed in relief. At least this was working.
“Take me… home.”
Again, she held her breath as her phone processed the request.
“Okay, setting your route for home.”
Relief washed through Aisha. She knew her way back, obviously, but it paid to let Google pick the route in case there were any roadworks or accidents on the way. It also meant that she wouldn’t be in danger of taking a wrong turn out of absent-mindedness, though she did find herself in the wrong lane a few times.
Parking was a bit of a struggle, but she managed it eventually and took the elevator up to her floor.
The whole way up she found herself transfixed by her own blurry reflection on the steel wall. There was something odd about her appearance, something that she couldn’t quite pick. Her makeup and hair were ruined, sure but it was more than that. There was something about her eyes, or about her own expression. Had she ever looked at herself like this before? It was like seeing a stranger in the mirror.
The elevator dinged, and she got out, managing to go down the wrong hallway twice before finally finding her apartment door. Even her keys seemed unfamiliar - a process that she could usually do while drunk in pitch darkness (and had done so a couple of times) she now fumbled, trying roughly half the keys on her chain before finally hearing the lock click.
Aisha stumbled into the foyer limp with relief, closing and locking the door behind her.
A sense of unease stole over her and she stood perfectly still, listening for the smallest sound.
“Hello?” She said, as loudly as she dared. She lived alone, and the door had been locked, so if there were any trespassers, maybe announcing herself wasn’t the best idea, but she’d done it now.
Putting her handbag down, she carefully made her way through the entire apartment, room by room, door by door. She checked everywhere - even the spaces where no human could possibly fit - before returning to the kitchen and opening up the fridge.
Some food! That should help her get her head straight.
Aisha opened a jar of olives and sniffed. Not really a meal, but maybe a couple as a snack to start with? She pensively put one in her mouth.
She chewed thoughtfully, an expression of surprise on her face. She loved olives, but it was nice to know that these ones… hadn’t gone bad? Since yesterday, when she had bought them?
She picked a few other items at random.
Pickles? Tasty.
Leafy greens? Fine.
She sniffed the deep, rich aroma of some leftover vegan lasagne before heating it up in the microwave. She chewed thoughtfully as she sifted through the contents of her cupboard. It was funny how much stuff kind of just built up over time that you completely forgot about. She spent some time reading the instructions or ingredients on boxes at random, just for the hell of it.
Carrying the half-empty plate, she sat down at her computer and turned it on, staring blankly at the empty password field.
She knew her password. She absolutely knew her password. By muscle memory if nothing else. Why couldn’t she remember her password? What the fuck had they done to her? Clicking for other login options, Aisha was relieved to see that she had enabled facial recognition and signed in, changing her password to something that she wouldn’t forget this time.
B-r-@-n-d-N-3-w-B-0-d-y
Perfect. Aisha had no idea where the phrase came from, but it felt right somehow.
She quickly opened up her socials and began scrolling through the feeds of local news pages. She didn’t really know what she was looking for until she found it:
Police have confirmed that a death has occurred at the medical faculty of Mahkra University shortly after a fire broke out early this afternoon. 35 year old Shane Wallace was testing a prototype medical device when it malfunctioned, setting the room alight. He was taken out of the building in an unconscious state, but staff at the Royal Southern Hospital were unable to revive him.
“I was already dead,” Aisha said with a wry grin.
Wait, what? Had she said that? Aisha felt like the words had come from somewhere else, but didn’t have time to dwell on the strangeness of the moment, choosing instead to go to the bathroom and splash cold water on her face and try to pull her mind together.
There it was again: That look on her face. It was a kind of… intensity in her eyes that she’d never seen on herself before. Was it a side effect of the test that they’d done on her? Given how badly it has messed with her mind, then almost definitely.
Aisha turned her head from side to side, examining herself carefully for any physical sign of injury. She moved closer to the mirror, going over every feature on her face. She even opened her mouth, pulling her lips to one side and then the other to inspect her teeth. Not that she expected anything to be wrong there, but it didn’t hurt to check.
She squished her cheeks in. She stuck her tongue out. She pulled down her eyelids and laughed. The silliness helped to dispel some of the anxiety, and she began to feel more like herself at last.
She stood up straight again, still staring at her reflection, still with that strange look in her eye.
She bit her lip. She looked cute when she bit her lip. She looked pensive, vulnerable, even.
“Can you hear me?” She said to her reflection.
Nobody replied, but she stared as though willing her other self to respond.
“If you’re still in there, say something,” she said.
She relaxed her mouth, letting all of the tension leave her jaw, her lips barely parted.
Her reflection stared back in silence.
“Blub blub blub blub blub,” she said, and grinned. It felt good to talk, even if it was just nonsense.
“This body’s name,” she began slowly. “Is Aisha Knight.”
She felt a thrill run through her body. That was weird, but it felt good.
“My name,” she said, enunciating every syllable as though savouring a rare fruit. “Is Aisha Knight.”
A tingle crept up the back of her neck, and Aisha felt her nipples harden under her shirt.
Hurriedly, Aisha unbuttoned her shirt, tossing it aside before struggling briefly with her bra. With her breasts freed, she turned back to herself, drinking in the sight of her naked upper half.
It was with a bizarre sense of wonder that she cupped her own breasts in both hands, holding them as though she’d never seen them before in her life.
“I’m touching your tits, Aisha,” she said to herself. “They’re my tits now. All of you belongs to me now.”
With every word she felt herself getting hotter, and she shivered as she brought her fingers up to do little circles around her nipples.
“Oh, that feels magical,” she purred. “And such good luck that I got a body as nice as yours.”
The words were just coming out of her, like some kind of script that had snuck its way into her brain.
That was it! The test she had signed up for! Those perverted little shits must have implanted some kind of twisted fetish into her! And now she was ogling herself and feeling herself up like some horny teenager!
She watched herself pull down both skirt and panties together, stepping forward wearing nothing but her socks and standing with legs apart, her pussy barely visible in her reflection.
She wanted to be mad. She wanted to be angry. But never in her life had she found herself as hot as she did now, and the burning hunger for her own body made her feel alive in ways she had never dreamed of before.
Swaying her hips from side to side, she delicately drew her fingers from her knees along her inner thighs until finally brushing against the lips of her vulva. The sensation was unlike anything she’d felt during any of her masturbation sessions in the past - her body reacted as though her own hands belonged to a stranger.
Ah! There it was again! The sensation of having someone else looking at her through her eyes; a feeling that should have brought on a sense of fear and horror but now instead filled her with lust.
They’d done something to her brain. That’s why she fell so deeply into those meditative trances. God knows what would have happened if the fire alarm hadn’t gone off - they might have continued playing with her mind all afternoon. She might have wound up a vegetable if they had gone on for too long, or a mindless slave.
The sound of her own voice cooing in delight made her realise that absent of her own thoughts, her body had begun playing with itself in earnest. Aisha was in no condition to stop her own hands, sliding along the length of her pussy, slick with her juices.
It wasn’t her fault! She couldn’t help herself! Her body had developed a mind of its own, and all she could do was give in to its desires while being buffeted by the tides of ecstasy.
She felt her knees tremble and almost give way, causing her to lurch forwards and catch herself on the basin. She couldn’t do this standing anymore - she turned around and stumbled towards her bed, rolling onto her back with her head propped up on the pillows.
Lying back, she admired the view of her own body, starting from the soft mounds of her breasts to the valley of her sex framed by her legs on either side.
She had a dildo, but it seemed all too far away now that she had gotten comfortable. Instead leaned back, closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of running a single digit up and down the lips of her sex, her body squirming when it brushed against her clit.
It was a simple thing, but she felt her mind sinking into the same meditative state as she had in the test room. Only instead of focusing on her breathing, she now found her entire sense of being reduced to her pussy lips as they were stroked by a stranger’s hand again and again and again.
She didn’t make the conscious decision to penetrate herself, but when a single finger slid its way into her, she felt as though her very soul was being invaded. It felt incredible to let her own body have its way with her, and she wondered briefly if the nerds running the tests had experienced this themselves before implanting it in others.
Her body cried out, a rapturous smile lighting up her face. Her fingers quickened their pace, finding a rhythm and range that stroked just the right spot inside her. She felt the pressure rising inside her, and for a brief moment considered prolonging the pleasure, but her fingers had other ideas; bringing her to a violent and vocal climax.
A sudden banging on her bedroom wall snapped her out of her euphoria, and she curled up on herself in sudden panic.
Oh shit! She’d completely forgotten how thin the walls were here! The neighbours must have heard everything!
Despite her embarrassment, she grinned, a remnant wisp of arousal still creeping through her.
“Oopsie,” she said to herself. “I guess I’ll have to be quiet if I don’t want to draw attention.”
Again, the echo of a thrill passed through her, as though simply acting as if she was possessed or mind controlled was enough to arouse her.
Well, it was, wasn’t it?
She carefully considered her options as she slid off the bed, tip-toeing guiltily back into the bathroom. The responsible part of her wanted to go straight back to the faculty and demand that they reverse whatever they had done to her, or else threaten to tell the police what they were up to and get them all arrested for… well, whatever. The irresponsible part of her…
She found herself staring back into the mirror again, still flushed with the fading climax and faintly buzzing for another round.
She turned on the shower, taking several attempts to get the balance of hot and cold water correct - something she’d mastered long ago but yet one more thing that she’d somehow forgotten how to do.
Stepping into the steaming deluge, she tilted the shower head so that she could feel the spray against each part of her body, starting at the legs and working slowly upwards.
It was incredible. Something she’d done a million times before without a second thought had become a delightfully sensual experience: She could almost make out every individual droplet of water hitting her skin and lighting her up. She gasped when the water hit her chest, and she remained frozen in place, mesmerised by the sensation for what felt like hours before finally raising it to her face, letting the hot water run into and flow out of her open mouth.
It even tasted better.
She washed her body with excruciating slowness, examining every part of herself as though discovering it for the first time. Well, “washed” only really applied to the first ten minutes or so: Once every part of her had been lathered and rinsed, she took the opportunity to give her tits a thorough massage, testing how rough she could be without hurting herself before letting her hands wander downwards.
She kept her voice down, letting the running water drown out her occasional moan or exclamation. It was mind-blowing how much better playing with herself felt, and she began to wonder what sex might feel like when the water suddenly ran cold, shocking every ounce of arousal out of her.
She hurriedly shut off the water, cursing as she towelled herself dry. She’d been so lost in herself that she’d completely forgotten about the limit on hot water - probably for the best, as she might have stayed in there all afternoon otherwise.
Now thoroughly sober, Aisha picked up her phone and flopped back onto bed, still damp but not caring in the slightest. She scrolled through the contents of her phone with one hand - photos, videos, texts - while casually stroking herself with the other, bringing her body steadily back up to an ambient state of excitement.
A new message popped up from one of her uni friends with a link.
---Weren’t you just there?---
It was another article about the fire and death at the university. For some reason, Aisha found herself scrolling up through several days worth of her chat history before replying.
---Yeah, just got home. Was halfway through the test when the fire started.---
Well, they never said that to her explicitly but given how messed up her head was, they’d definitely tried to do SOMETHING to her.
---omg, what were they testing on you?---
---nfi tbh. They never said but my head is all fucked up and I can’t remember shit atm.---
---wtf!?!? What are you gonna do? You should tell the cops.---
Aisha thought about it for a moment.
---Maybe. I can’t prove anything atm. Hopefully if I go back they can reverse it or something.---
---They fucking better or imma slap a mfker.---
---lol. Gonna destress for a bit and see if I can sleep it off. ttyl---
---kk baiiiiii---
Tossing the phone to one side, Aisha stood up and strode over to her bedroom mirror, still naked and still casually stroking with one hand.
That look was still there. She’d always taken for granted that her face was just her face, but it had settled into an expression that made it seem almost alien. Like another personality was wearing her like a mask. She liked the idea.
“I’m pretty sure you can hear me,” she said conversationally to herself. “Even if you don’t know it’s me saying this.”
It felt nice to play along with the idea of being controlled.
“But I figure you should know that this is my body now,” she continued. “The moment I saw you come in, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life in your skin.”
Or better yet - that she was the one that had taken control of this body from someone else!
“I actually didn’t know if overloading the machine would work, but I knew there was a chance, and here we are.”
So what if the nerds had been pervs about it - she didn’t have to go back and nobody ever needed to know.
“So now you belong to me. All of you. And you get to come along for the ride, never knowing you’ve lost control.”
Aisha felt another climax rising and kept her eyes locked on the mirror so that she could watch herself as she came
“And nobody else needs to know either,” she said to herself with a grin, sliding her fingers back inside her pussy at a steadily increasing pace.
“It’ll be our little secret.”
At least that's how it seems at first.
Aisha sat impatiently in the bland, sterile room. Not literally sterile, but the spartan lack of decor and drab colouring made her feel like she was waiting in an unfurnished hospital ward. Admittedly, this was hardly surprising - she’d signed up to join some kind of mysterious medical experiment at uni after all - but it wouldn’t kill them to put in a pot plant or something.
The door opened, and Aisha gratefully rose from the sole chair in the room, only to sink back down in disappointment when she was told they would be ready for her soon. Not soon enough, she thought to herself.
Her leg bounced restlessly, and she began to question whether it had been worth signing up at all. Fifty bucks was fifty bucks, but if she wound up waiting here for hours she may as well have just worked a shift at some shitty little fast food place for all the good it would do her.
She shivered. This wasn’t a good attitude to have. She closed her eyes, breathed in deeply and steadied herself. How did the saying go?
“Patience is a virtue: Possess it if you can. Very rare in women and never in a man.”
Her grandmother had taught her that. A bit mean, but she grew up in mean times. Instead of getting frustrated, Aisha decided to challenge herself to see how long she could stay perfectly still. Like a Buddhist meditation kind of thing. Just sit still, stare straight ahead and focus on her breathing.
She was so focused that she almost jumped when the door opened again.
Someone in scrubs poked their head in and asked how she was feeling.
“Fine,” she lied, though admittedly the attempted meditation had seemed to be working for a moment.
Scrubs seemed to have something on their mind, but said simply that she would be called up shortly.
Aisha shivered again, the impatience returning. No! She was doing really well just a moment ago - hell, maybe she’d discovered a knack for inner peace. She focused on her breathing again, holding as perfectly still as possible. It wasn’t quite like dozing off or relaxing, she just found herself focusing on a specific state of being, sorta thing.
The door opened again to reveal the same person as before with someone else in a lab coat behind them.
“Still fine,” she said when they asked if everything was alright. Why did they keep checking up on her? They should just hurry up with whatever they were doing so she could have her turn, get paid and go home.
The technicians turned away, but not before she caught a fragment of a sentence.
“Nothing. Try turning up the signal strength-”
A tingle ran up Aisha’s back. What if she wasn’t just in a waiting room? Her eyes darted up to the corner of the room, where she spotted a black dot in the otherwise pure white ceiling. A camera? Ah, that would make sense: This was the test! They’d been testing her this whole time, but hadn’t said anything because they didn’t want any kind of placebo effect!
But what were they testing? Inaudible sound tech? Some kind of brain waves? That second one would make sense - she’d never been able to focus on being restful like this before, so if they were developing some kind of mind soothing ray or something that could be really cool.
Intent on testing the benefits of the technology, Aisha focused all of her senses on entering the same kind of trance state, shutting out as much of the physical world as possible to explore her inner mind of whatever people did when they meditated.
It must have worked very well, because she was shocked into wakefulness by the sudden scream of an alarm.
Standing up, she began to leave the room, but hesitated. Was it a drill? Was it part of the test?
In answer to her question, a nurse burst into the room, ordering her to leave immediately. The hallway was a mass of fearful people - not blind panic like you might see in the movies, but still a lot of scared people all going in the same direction.
She followed the crowd as it was directed into a mustering area, where she milled about aimlessly with the others. Should she stay? Whatever the test was, it was clearly over, but she felt like she should maybe debrief with someone before just disappearing. She couldn’t see anyone she recognised, and she doubted if anyone important would be bothered with a single test volunteer for a student’s research paper.
A nearby pair of double doors burst open, and a team of paramedics wheeled out a stretcher between them. There was a body on the stretcher, fully clothed in scrubs with some kind of breathing apparatus on his face. Aisha felt her gaze fixated on him as he was trundled from the faculty exit to a waiting ambulance, which took off with its sirens wailing.
She felt goosebumps rise on her skin, as though she’d stepped on her own grave. Fifty bucks was definitely not worth hanging around for, so she decided to leave instead.
She began walking away in a random direction - it didn’t matter where, she just wanted to be away from the place - before stopping and rummaging randomly through her purse. She didn’t feel like she was looking for something specific, just trying to keep her hands busy to distract herself, but she eventually grasped her keys and pulled them out.
That’s right - she’d driven to uni that day. Where had she parked? Her mind was all over the place.
Another rummage through her purse found a ticket stub from the nearby shopping mall. Yes, that’s right - she always parked there. Obviously. Gosh, whether it was the anxiety or whatever they were testing on her, it had really done a number on her immediate memory.
She hurried back to the mall, walking awkwardly and stumbling several times in her short heels. Everything felt wrong, and she spent several minutes lost in the carpark randomly pressing her key fob to see which car lit up.
By the time she dragged herself into the driver’s seat and closed the door behind her, she was a mess: Her heart was beating rapidly, she was out of breath and her ankles were agony.
That last one at least was easy to do something about: Aisha pulled off her heels and threw them onto the passenger seat. It didn’t matter that they had been a birthday present from her best friend - right now they just weren’t important. Getting home was important. Getting home and getting her mind right.
She fumbled for a keyhole in the side of the steering wheel, peering around when she found none and furrowed her brow. Grunting, she looked around the other side to see a tiny glowing start button. Of course - her car had never used the key for the ignition. Where the hell had that idea come from? Her hand groped for a parking brake that wasn’t there, forcing her to look down and toggle the little switch that disabled it. She went to crane her neck around behind her, only to be reminded that the car’s rear view camera gave her a much better view.
Carefully, as though she expected the car to suddenly lunge off without her, Aisha backed her car out of its parking bay and paused suddenly.
She grabbed her purse again, flicking through her cards. She had the parking ticket already, but she needed… aha! Her driver’s licence. She’d need this in case she was pulled over on the way home, and it would be a good idea to keep it handy. She found herself inspecting it for a while, as though searching it for inconsistencies. So long in fact, that someone waiting for her spot honked at her to move out of the way.
“Sorry!” she whispered to herself, moving back into the spot.
The other driver shook their head in frustration and drove off.
Aisha fumbled for her phone, unlocking it with her fingerprint and staring blankly at her icons before speaking.
“Okay Google?” she said, hesitantly.
Her phone made a “bah-bing” noise, and Aisha sighed in relief. At least this was working.
“Take me… home.”
Again, she held her breath as her phone processed the request.
“Okay, setting your route for home.”
Relief washed through Aisha. She knew her way back, obviously, but it paid to let Google pick the route in case there were any roadworks or accidents on the way. It also meant that she wouldn’t be in danger of taking a wrong turn out of absent-mindedness, though she did find herself in the wrong lane a few times.
Parking was a bit of a struggle, but she managed it eventually and took the elevator up to her floor.
The whole way up she found herself transfixed by her own blurry reflection on the steel wall. There was something odd about her appearance, something that she couldn’t quite pick. Her makeup and hair were ruined, sure but it was more than that. There was something about her eyes, or about her own expression. Had she ever looked at herself like this before? It was like seeing a stranger in the mirror.
The elevator dinged, and she got out, managing to go down the wrong hallway twice before finally finding her apartment door. Even her keys seemed unfamiliar - a process that she could usually do while drunk in pitch darkness (and had done so a couple of times) she now fumbled, trying roughly half the keys on her chain before finally hearing the lock click.
Aisha stumbled into the foyer limp with relief, closing and locking the door behind her.
A sense of unease stole over her and she stood perfectly still, listening for the smallest sound.
“Hello?” She said, as loudly as she dared. She lived alone, and the door had been locked, so if there were any trespassers, maybe announcing herself wasn’t the best idea, but she’d done it now.
Putting her handbag down, she carefully made her way through the entire apartment, room by room, door by door. She checked everywhere - even the spaces where no human could possibly fit - before returning to the kitchen and opening up the fridge.
Some food! That should help her get her head straight.
Aisha opened a jar of olives and sniffed. Not really a meal, but maybe a couple as a snack to start with? She pensively put one in her mouth.
She chewed thoughtfully, an expression of surprise on her face. She loved olives, but it was nice to know that these ones… hadn’t gone bad? Since yesterday, when she had bought them?
She picked a few other items at random.
Pickles? Tasty.
Leafy greens? Fine.
She sniffed the deep, rich aroma of some leftover vegan lasagne before heating it up in the microwave. She chewed thoughtfully as she sifted through the contents of her cupboard. It was funny how much stuff kind of just built up over time that you completely forgot about. She spent some time reading the instructions or ingredients on boxes at random, just for the hell of it.
Carrying the half-empty plate, she sat down at her computer and turned it on, staring blankly at the empty password field.
She knew her password. She absolutely knew her password. By muscle memory if nothing else. Why couldn’t she remember her password? What the fuck had they done to her? Clicking for other login options, Aisha was relieved to see that she had enabled facial recognition and signed in, changing her password to something that she wouldn’t forget this time.
B-r-@-n-d-N-3-w-B-0-d-y
Perfect. Aisha had no idea where the phrase came from, but it felt right somehow.
She quickly opened up her socials and began scrolling through the feeds of local news pages. She didn’t really know what she was looking for until she found it:
Police have confirmed that a death has occurred at the medical faculty of Mahkra University shortly after a fire broke out early this afternoon. 35 year old Shane Wallace was testing a prototype medical device when it malfunctioned, setting the room alight. He was taken out of the building in an unconscious state, but staff at the Royal Southern Hospital were unable to revive him.
“I was already dead,” Aisha said with a wry grin.
Wait, what? Had she said that? Aisha felt like the words had come from somewhere else, but didn’t have time to dwell on the strangeness of the moment, choosing instead to go to the bathroom and splash cold water on her face and try to pull her mind together.
There it was again: That look on her face. It was a kind of… intensity in her eyes that she’d never seen on herself before. Was it a side effect of the test that they’d done on her? Given how badly it has messed with her mind, then almost definitely.
Aisha turned her head from side to side, examining herself carefully for any physical sign of injury. She moved closer to the mirror, going over every feature on her face. She even opened her mouth, pulling her lips to one side and then the other to inspect her teeth. Not that she expected anything to be wrong there, but it didn’t hurt to check.
She squished her cheeks in. She stuck her tongue out. She pulled down her eyelids and laughed. The silliness helped to dispel some of the anxiety, and she began to feel more like herself at last.
She stood up straight again, still staring at her reflection, still with that strange look in her eye.
She bit her lip. She looked cute when she bit her lip. She looked pensive, vulnerable, even.
“Can you hear me?” She said to her reflection.
Nobody replied, but she stared as though willing her other self to respond.
“If you’re still in there, say something,” she said.
She relaxed her mouth, letting all of the tension leave her jaw, her lips barely parted.
Her reflection stared back in silence.
“Blub blub blub blub blub,” she said, and grinned. It felt good to talk, even if it was just nonsense.
“This body’s name,” she began slowly. “Is Aisha Knight.”
She felt a thrill run through her body. That was weird, but it felt good.
“My name,” she said, enunciating every syllable as though savouring a rare fruit. “Is Aisha Knight.”
A tingle crept up the back of her neck, and Aisha felt her nipples harden under her shirt.
Hurriedly, Aisha unbuttoned her shirt, tossing it aside before struggling briefly with her bra. With her breasts freed, she turned back to herself, drinking in the sight of her naked upper half.
It was with a bizarre sense of wonder that she cupped her own breasts in both hands, holding them as though she’d never seen them before in her life.
“I’m touching your tits, Aisha,” she said to herself. “They’re my tits now. All of you belongs to me now.”
With every word she felt herself getting hotter, and she shivered as she brought her fingers up to do little circles around her nipples.
“Oh, that feels magical,” she purred. “And such good luck that I got a body as nice as yours.”
The words were just coming out of her, like some kind of script that had snuck its way into her brain.
That was it! The test she had signed up for! Those perverted little shits must have implanted some kind of twisted fetish into her! And now she was ogling herself and feeling herself up like some horny teenager!
She watched herself pull down both skirt and panties together, stepping forward wearing nothing but her socks and standing with legs apart, her pussy barely visible in her reflection.
She wanted to be mad. She wanted to be angry. But never in her life had she found herself as hot as she did now, and the burning hunger for her own body made her feel alive in ways she had never dreamed of before.
Swaying her hips from side to side, she delicately drew her fingers from her knees along her inner thighs until finally brushing against the lips of her vulva. The sensation was unlike anything she’d felt during any of her masturbation sessions in the past - her body reacted as though her own hands belonged to a stranger.
Ah! There it was again! The sensation of having someone else looking at her through her eyes; a feeling that should have brought on a sense of fear and horror but now instead filled her with lust.
They’d done something to her brain. That’s why she fell so deeply into those meditative trances. God knows what would have happened if the fire alarm hadn’t gone off - they might have continued playing with her mind all afternoon. She might have wound up a vegetable if they had gone on for too long, or a mindless slave.
The sound of her own voice cooing in delight made her realise that absent of her own thoughts, her body had begun playing with itself in earnest. Aisha was in no condition to stop her own hands, sliding along the length of her pussy, slick with her juices.
It wasn’t her fault! She couldn’t help herself! Her body had developed a mind of its own, and all she could do was give in to its desires while being buffeted by the tides of ecstasy.
She felt her knees tremble and almost give way, causing her to lurch forwards and catch herself on the basin. She couldn’t do this standing anymore - she turned around and stumbled towards her bed, rolling onto her back with her head propped up on the pillows.
Lying back, she admired the view of her own body, starting from the soft mounds of her breasts to the valley of her sex framed by her legs on either side.
She had a dildo, but it seemed all too far away now that she had gotten comfortable. Instead leaned back, closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of running a single digit up and down the lips of her sex, her body squirming when it brushed against her clit.
It was a simple thing, but she felt her mind sinking into the same meditative state as she had in the test room. Only instead of focusing on her breathing, she now found her entire sense of being reduced to her pussy lips as they were stroked by a stranger’s hand again and again and again.
She didn’t make the conscious decision to penetrate herself, but when a single finger slid its way into her, she felt as though her very soul was being invaded. It felt incredible to let her own body have its way with her, and she wondered briefly if the nerds running the tests had experienced this themselves before implanting it in others.
Her body cried out, a rapturous smile lighting up her face. Her fingers quickened their pace, finding a rhythm and range that stroked just the right spot inside her. She felt the pressure rising inside her, and for a brief moment considered prolonging the pleasure, but her fingers had other ideas; bringing her to a violent and vocal climax.
A sudden banging on her bedroom wall snapped her out of her euphoria, and she curled up on herself in sudden panic.
Oh shit! She’d completely forgotten how thin the walls were here! The neighbours must have heard everything!
Despite her embarrassment, she grinned, a remnant wisp of arousal still creeping through her.
“Oopsie,” she said to herself. “I guess I’ll have to be quiet if I don’t want to draw attention.”
Again, the echo of a thrill passed through her, as though simply acting as if she was possessed or mind controlled was enough to arouse her.
Well, it was, wasn’t it?
She carefully considered her options as she slid off the bed, tip-toeing guiltily back into the bathroom. The responsible part of her wanted to go straight back to the faculty and demand that they reverse whatever they had done to her, or else threaten to tell the police what they were up to and get them all arrested for… well, whatever. The irresponsible part of her…
She found herself staring back into the mirror again, still flushed with the fading climax and faintly buzzing for another round.
She turned on the shower, taking several attempts to get the balance of hot and cold water correct - something she’d mastered long ago but yet one more thing that she’d somehow forgotten how to do.
Stepping into the steaming deluge, she tilted the shower head so that she could feel the spray against each part of her body, starting at the legs and working slowly upwards.
It was incredible. Something she’d done a million times before without a second thought had become a delightfully sensual experience: She could almost make out every individual droplet of water hitting her skin and lighting her up. She gasped when the water hit her chest, and she remained frozen in place, mesmerised by the sensation for what felt like hours before finally raising it to her face, letting the hot water run into and flow out of her open mouth.
It even tasted better.
She washed her body with excruciating slowness, examining every part of herself as though discovering it for the first time. Well, “washed” only really applied to the first ten minutes or so: Once every part of her had been lathered and rinsed, she took the opportunity to give her tits a thorough massage, testing how rough she could be without hurting herself before letting her hands wander downwards.
She kept her voice down, letting the running water drown out her occasional moan or exclamation. It was mind-blowing how much better playing with herself felt, and she began to wonder what sex might feel like when the water suddenly ran cold, shocking every ounce of arousal out of her.
She hurriedly shut off the water, cursing as she towelled herself dry. She’d been so lost in herself that she’d completely forgotten about the limit on hot water - probably for the best, as she might have stayed in there all afternoon otherwise.
Now thoroughly sober, Aisha picked up her phone and flopped back onto bed, still damp but not caring in the slightest. She scrolled through the contents of her phone with one hand - photos, videos, texts - while casually stroking herself with the other, bringing her body steadily back up to an ambient state of excitement.
A new message popped up from one of her uni friends with a link.
---Weren’t you just there?---
It was another article about the fire and death at the university. For some reason, Aisha found herself scrolling up through several days worth of her chat history before replying.
---Yeah, just got home. Was halfway through the test when the fire started.---
Well, they never said that to her explicitly but given how messed up her head was, they’d definitely tried to do SOMETHING to her.
---omg, what were they testing on you?---
---nfi tbh. They never said but my head is all fucked up and I can’t remember shit atm.---
---wtf!?!? What are you gonna do? You should tell the cops.---
Aisha thought about it for a moment.
---Maybe. I can’t prove anything atm. Hopefully if I go back they can reverse it or something.---
---They fucking better or imma slap a mfker.---
---lol. Gonna destress for a bit and see if I can sleep it off. ttyl---
---kk baiiiiii---
Tossing the phone to one side, Aisha stood up and strode over to her bedroom mirror, still naked and still casually stroking with one hand.
That look was still there. She’d always taken for granted that her face was just her face, but it had settled into an expression that made it seem almost alien. Like another personality was wearing her like a mask. She liked the idea.
“I’m pretty sure you can hear me,” she said conversationally to herself. “Even if you don’t know it’s me saying this.”
It felt nice to play along with the idea of being controlled.
“But I figure you should know that this is my body now,” she continued. “The moment I saw you come in, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life in your skin.”
Or better yet - that she was the one that had taken control of this body from someone else!
“I actually didn’t know if overloading the machine would work, but I knew there was a chance, and here we are.”
So what if the nerds had been pervs about it - she didn’t have to go back and nobody ever needed to know.
“So now you belong to me. All of you. And you get to come along for the ride, never knowing you’ve lost control.”
Aisha felt another climax rising and kept her eyes locked on the mirror so that she could watch herself as she came
“And nobody else needs to know either,” she said to herself with a grin, sliding her fingers back inside her pussy at a steadily increasing pace.
“It’ll be our little secret.”
1
4.3K
14
3
Hi! This little short story details my first possession experience - a cute college graduate named Olivia. In it, I tell you what I manage to do during my first of many trips controlling her, as well as plan out my future possession targets. I hope you enjoy, and please, let me know in the comments who I should possess next from the options at the end!
Let it be known that I tried my best to find other ways of possessing people. I tried to learn astral projection- no luck. Magic spells on the internet only made me look like an idiot- and let's not talk about the time my roommate walked in on me trying. I even dropped an obscene amount of money on a "possession potion" from some shady, occult website. All that did was land me in the hospital. Thankfully, it wasn't anything life-threatening, so I was able to be vague. I think the staff just assumed I had a bad reaction to some food or some drug. Either way, the only way that potion was going to allow me to possess people was if it made me shit out my soul or killed me, and neither happened.
Obviously, I had exhausted all other routes of actually possessing someone, so I ended up trying to find a way to possess someone over the internet. VR possession, while interesting, wasn't really feasible- much to my dismay after spending six years to learn as much about the fields of consciousness and technology as possible.
Thankfully, however, what I did find was an interesting line of research that eventually led to me being able to possess people another way- social media. I'm sure a philosopher could come up with several insightful critiques and thoughts on social media being the way in which I possessed and took control of someone else's body, but what you need to know was this-
If someone owned a social media account, I could possess them. Obviously, those without would be outside of my reach, but thankfully most of my potential hosts did have at least one account, somewhere.
As for what happened when I possessed them- well, it was rather rudimentary. Their consciousness essentially "went to sleep" while I was in control, similar to dreaming. I'm sure I could tinker with what happens to those I possess- but I was so eager to possess someone that I decided that was functional enough.
However, actually being able to possess someone wasn't something I wanted to do lightly. At the moment, I could get the software I designed to allow me to possess someone for an hour, at most. And I wasn't entirely sure if my induced sleeping would hold up while possessing my target. In order for me to not end up "blowing my cover," so to speak, that meant that I had to go outside of people I knew as targets to possess. And I really, really wanted to possess my friends. I was lucky enough to be surrounded by a lot of women I found attractive, some of which shared my hobbies of basketball or video games. And as much as I loved the idea of possessing one of them, and perhaps turning them into my personal harem, or my perfect girlfriend, I didn't want to risk ruining my relationship with them until I was absolutely sure that I would be successful. So, I enlisted the help of other possession fetishists on the internet. They thought that I was just roleplaying with them, but thankfully, some of them were bold enough to give out the social media accounts of some of the targets of our shared fantasies. This, along with previous roleplays that I had done with other partners, thankfully gave me a wide range of people to choose from. Different countries, ethnicities, races, with differing levels of education, wealth, qand hobbies to match. I was certainly spoiled for choice, but yet I decided to possess a girl that one of my roleplaying partners and I had discussed at length.
She was in the same country- really close by, actually, so I could access my original body if things went really wrong. She was wealthy, so if I wanted to buy anything I could just use her money to get it. But most importantly- she was smoking hot. A wealthy, educated Latina woman, Olivia lived in Los Angeles, with a nice job and the entire world ahead of her.
Target decided, I loaded up my program and pulled up her Instagram account. After checking, and double checking that I had everything set up correctly- I pressed the button.
Now this sensation was one I was expecting- not the agony of a thousand suns that my stomach was subjected to by that fraudulent potion- instead, I felt a pulling sensation, and then…
Olivia. There wasn't any period in-between that sensation and me suddenly finding myself as Olivia. And would you look at that- she's on her phone, lying on the couch! Or rather, I was.
Ignoring my most base instincts to instantly strip and masturbate like a monkey, I instantly stood up to try and survey my surroundings… only to fall flat on my face. Ouch. Well, at least I had anticipated this. The code that I had written didn't really have anything to naturally access my host body's memories or skills- muscle memory and general movement included. And so what should have been something as simple as standing up ended up with me facedown on the ground. And it's not as if my senses weren't synced, either. I didn’t have full control of her body, but I certainly felt every mistake that I made while trying to move her body. It took an embarrassing amount of time to even get myself upright- much less standing, but eventually, I managed to stand- and then walk, and after about half an hour, I managed to look somewhat normal while walking as in her body, barefoot. Just don’t ask me to run, or anything too complicated. I was definitely going to have to use the data from this “trip” to streamline this process next time.
Gingerly walking around Olivia’s completely foreign house, I started going up and down her hallway, opening doors to find a bathroom. The first door revealed a rather messy room, with men’s clothing. That must be her brother’s room. It smelled a bit- I knew he did sports, and now I could confirm it with both my eyes and nose. Ew. I closed that door after a grimace, and then moved onto the next. This room, in stark contrast, was quite neat. A large, king sized bed for two people, along with a couple of dressers, and plenty of family photos. Yeah, this was their parents’ room. A further look inside revealed a bathroom connected to the bedroom- and a rather nice one, at that. As much as my curiosity wanted me to explore it, however, I only had about thirty more minutes in this body, due to the timer I set beforehand to automatically eject myself from this body, as a safety precaution.
And so I found myself opening the last two doors on this floor- the first was another bathroom. Not really much of note, here. Two sinks, and it looked like Olivia shared this bathroom with her brother. Good to know, I guess. Of more interest was the final door- a clean room, with a desk, laptop, full-body mirror, college merchandise, and dresser. About expected for the room of a young 20-something, but it was Olivia’s room. And right now, I was Olivia. I couldn't stop a grin from spreading across my stolen face. Masturbating was probably out of the question- I wouldn't want Olivia to wake up with her fingers jammed in her pussy when she was just on the couch a moment ago- but I could indulge some other desires. She was wearing what most would call loungewear: a tank top with no bra (much to my delight and slight discomfort), and some leggings that looked fashionable and practical for a workout. The clothes clung to her figure perfectly, and I found myself logging into a dummy account that I had prepared ahead of time to start taking pictures. It was selfie time! One of Olivia smiling. Another of her frowning. One with her tongue out. One blowing a kiss. And then the rest of her body. Pics of her ass. Some of her tits. Full-body selfies showing off the cute little outfit she put on. And then… taking the outfit off. A picture of me smiling with her breasts exposed. A selfie with me spreading her pussy lips open for the camera. Then came the videos. Slowly, sensually, stripping for the camera. Dirty talk, making her vocalize all of my dirtiest fantasies in the bedroom- and outside of it. Fake confessions of devious, unbelievably perverted actions.
As much fun as I was having, though, the one hour mark was coming soon, and so I saved the photos and videos to the dummy account, and deleted them off her phone. I threw her clothes back on, and went back to the couch, lying down in the same space I had taken over. With any luck, she'd just think she had lost track of time while browsing on her phone. Hopefully. Watching as the time ticked by, I felt a familiar pulling sensation, and then…
Me. Yep, home sweet home- and I wasn't dead. I removed some of the wires and other equipment I had attached to me for the procedure to work, and stood up.
And then I yelled. I had really did it! Holy shit, I had managed to possess someone! And as far as I could tell, she was asleep the whole time! Obviously, I had some things to fix, and improvements to make, but the most important part was confirmed- I, a somewhat lonely 28 year old with a Master's Degree in computer science, a love for basketball and video games, and an almost insane, hidden obsession with possession, bodyswapping, and all other sorts of TSF tropes- had successfully possessed someone. As elated as I was with my success, another part of me was already planning on who to hop next. I wanted to possess someone that I knew this time, and a few options popped to mind.
Tina, my Vietnamese high school crush, with a degree in Computer Science and a top-tier job at a tech company, who didn't reciprocate my feelings at all.
Jane, a Chinese-American girl, this time from my university. A marketing major, she worked for a video game company and was a big advocate for women's rights. I never really talked to her, but I definitely lusted after her.
And finally, Andrea. A white girl, also with a computer science degree, who I had taken quite a few classes with and developed a massive crush on. She worked at the same company as Jane, and was part of the same women's rights advocacy group as Jane.
Options in mind, I wondered who my next trip would be as…
Let it be known that I tried my best to find other ways of possessing people. I tried to learn astral projection- no luck. Magic spells on the internet only made me look like an idiot- and let's not talk about the time my roommate walked in on me trying. I even dropped an obscene amount of money on a "possession potion" from some shady, occult website. All that did was land me in the hospital. Thankfully, it wasn't anything life-threatening, so I was able to be vague. I think the staff just assumed I had a bad reaction to some food or some drug. Either way, the only way that potion was going to allow me to possess people was if it made me shit out my soul or killed me, and neither happened.
Obviously, I had exhausted all other routes of actually possessing someone, so I ended up trying to find a way to possess someone over the internet. VR possession, while interesting, wasn't really feasible- much to my dismay after spending six years to learn as much about the fields of consciousness and technology as possible.
Thankfully, however, what I did find was an interesting line of research that eventually led to me being able to possess people another way- social media. I'm sure a philosopher could come up with several insightful critiques and thoughts on social media being the way in which I possessed and took control of someone else's body, but what you need to know was this-
If someone owned a social media account, I could possess them. Obviously, those without would be outside of my reach, but thankfully most of my potential hosts did have at least one account, somewhere.
As for what happened when I possessed them- well, it was rather rudimentary. Their consciousness essentially "went to sleep" while I was in control, similar to dreaming. I'm sure I could tinker with what happens to those I possess- but I was so eager to possess someone that I decided that was functional enough.
However, actually being able to possess someone wasn't something I wanted to do lightly. At the moment, I could get the software I designed to allow me to possess someone for an hour, at most. And I wasn't entirely sure if my induced sleeping would hold up while possessing my target. In order for me to not end up "blowing my cover," so to speak, that meant that I had to go outside of people I knew as targets to possess. And I really, really wanted to possess my friends. I was lucky enough to be surrounded by a lot of women I found attractive, some of which shared my hobbies of basketball or video games. And as much as I loved the idea of possessing one of them, and perhaps turning them into my personal harem, or my perfect girlfriend, I didn't want to risk ruining my relationship with them until I was absolutely sure that I would be successful. So, I enlisted the help of other possession fetishists on the internet. They thought that I was just roleplaying with them, but thankfully, some of them were bold enough to give out the social media accounts of some of the targets of our shared fantasies. This, along with previous roleplays that I had done with other partners, thankfully gave me a wide range of people to choose from. Different countries, ethnicities, races, with differing levels of education, wealth, qand hobbies to match. I was certainly spoiled for choice, but yet I decided to possess a girl that one of my roleplaying partners and I had discussed at length.
She was in the same country- really close by, actually, so I could access my original body if things went really wrong. She was wealthy, so if I wanted to buy anything I could just use her money to get it. But most importantly- she was smoking hot. A wealthy, educated Latina woman, Olivia lived in Los Angeles, with a nice job and the entire world ahead of her.
Target decided, I loaded up my program and pulled up her Instagram account. After checking, and double checking that I had everything set up correctly- I pressed the button.
Now this sensation was one I was expecting- not the agony of a thousand suns that my stomach was subjected to by that fraudulent potion- instead, I felt a pulling sensation, and then…
Olivia. There wasn't any period in-between that sensation and me suddenly finding myself as Olivia. And would you look at that- she's on her phone, lying on the couch! Or rather, I was.
Ignoring my most base instincts to instantly strip and masturbate like a monkey, I instantly stood up to try and survey my surroundings… only to fall flat on my face. Ouch. Well, at least I had anticipated this. The code that I had written didn't really have anything to naturally access my host body's memories or skills- muscle memory and general movement included. And so what should have been something as simple as standing up ended up with me facedown on the ground. And it's not as if my senses weren't synced, either. I didn’t have full control of her body, but I certainly felt every mistake that I made while trying to move her body. It took an embarrassing amount of time to even get myself upright- much less standing, but eventually, I managed to stand- and then walk, and after about half an hour, I managed to look somewhat normal while walking as in her body, barefoot. Just don’t ask me to run, or anything too complicated. I was definitely going to have to use the data from this “trip” to streamline this process next time.
Gingerly walking around Olivia’s completely foreign house, I started going up and down her hallway, opening doors to find a bathroom. The first door revealed a rather messy room, with men’s clothing. That must be her brother’s room. It smelled a bit- I knew he did sports, and now I could confirm it with both my eyes and nose. Ew. I closed that door after a grimace, and then moved onto the next. This room, in stark contrast, was quite neat. A large, king sized bed for two people, along with a couple of dressers, and plenty of family photos. Yeah, this was their parents’ room. A further look inside revealed a bathroom connected to the bedroom- and a rather nice one, at that. As much as my curiosity wanted me to explore it, however, I only had about thirty more minutes in this body, due to the timer I set beforehand to automatically eject myself from this body, as a safety precaution.
And so I found myself opening the last two doors on this floor- the first was another bathroom. Not really much of note, here. Two sinks, and it looked like Olivia shared this bathroom with her brother. Good to know, I guess. Of more interest was the final door- a clean room, with a desk, laptop, full-body mirror, college merchandise, and dresser. About expected for the room of a young 20-something, but it was Olivia’s room. And right now, I was Olivia. I couldn't stop a grin from spreading across my stolen face. Masturbating was probably out of the question- I wouldn't want Olivia to wake up with her fingers jammed in her pussy when she was just on the couch a moment ago- but I could indulge some other desires. She was wearing what most would call loungewear: a tank top with no bra (much to my delight and slight discomfort), and some leggings that looked fashionable and practical for a workout. The clothes clung to her figure perfectly, and I found myself logging into a dummy account that I had prepared ahead of time to start taking pictures. It was selfie time! One of Olivia smiling. Another of her frowning. One with her tongue out. One blowing a kiss. And then the rest of her body. Pics of her ass. Some of her tits. Full-body selfies showing off the cute little outfit she put on. And then… taking the outfit off. A picture of me smiling with her breasts exposed. A selfie with me spreading her pussy lips open for the camera. Then came the videos. Slowly, sensually, stripping for the camera. Dirty talk, making her vocalize all of my dirtiest fantasies in the bedroom- and outside of it. Fake confessions of devious, unbelievably perverted actions.
As much fun as I was having, though, the one hour mark was coming soon, and so I saved the photos and videos to the dummy account, and deleted them off her phone. I threw her clothes back on, and went back to the couch, lying down in the same space I had taken over. With any luck, she'd just think she had lost track of time while browsing on her phone. Hopefully. Watching as the time ticked by, I felt a familiar pulling sensation, and then…
Me. Yep, home sweet home- and I wasn't dead. I removed some of the wires and other equipment I had attached to me for the procedure to work, and stood up.
And then I yelled. I had really did it! Holy shit, I had managed to possess someone! And as far as I could tell, she was asleep the whole time! Obviously, I had some things to fix, and improvements to make, but the most important part was confirmed- I, a somewhat lonely 28 year old with a Master's Degree in computer science, a love for basketball and video games, and an almost insane, hidden obsession with possession, bodyswapping, and all other sorts of TSF tropes- had successfully possessed someone. As elated as I was with my success, another part of me was already planning on who to hop next. I wanted to possess someone that I knew this time, and a few options popped to mind.
Tina, my Vietnamese high school crush, with a degree in Computer Science and a top-tier job at a tech company, who didn't reciprocate my feelings at all.
Jane, a Chinese-American girl, this time from my university. A marketing major, she worked for a video game company and was a big advocate for women's rights. I never really talked to her, but I definitely lusted after her.
And finally, Andrea. A white girl, also with a computer science degree, who I had taken quite a few classes with and developed a massive crush on. She worked at the same company as Jane, and was part of the same women's rights advocacy group as Jane.
Options in mind, I wondered who my next trip would be as…
1
1.8K
2
1
Loading...